Month: February 2024

Calendar of the Soul.

Three day’s of darkness/transformative


Click here for the original video/link please

IE

Skip navigation
Search

Avatar image

0:49 / 18:49

WARNING! DON’T GO OUT | SURVIVING THE 3 DAYS OF DARKNESS AND BEWARE THE UNLEASHED FALLEN ANGELS!

Global Focus Review
2.17K subscribers

Share
Brace yourself for a chilling revelation! In this video, we unveil the horrifying truth about the impending 3 Days of Darkness and the Unleashed Fallen Angels. Join us as we explore the ancient prophecies, delve into the signs to watch out for, and reveal crucial survival strategies to protect yourself and your loved ones. Don’t miss this crucial warning—it could mean the difference between life and eternal darkness!
Transcript

Search in video

in the year 2024 a remarkable occurrence is on the horizon an extraordinary phenomenon known as the 3 days of darkness is anticipated to happen and casts its ominous presence over the world today we have gathered to discuss this imminent event and offer guidance on how to prepare according to ancient sources and mystical Traditions

The three days of darkness hold deep spiritual significance and are believed to be a transformative period during this time Darkness will engulf the Earth for three consecutive days and nights immersing humanity and profound introspection as we approach this extraordinary event.

It is vital to be aware of the signs that may indicate its impending arrival be vigilant for uncommon Celestial phenomena such as abnormal solar activity unpredictable weather patterns and unexplained disturbances in the natural world.

These can serve as indicators of the approaching 3 days of darkness in preparation for this dark period it is essential to make necessary arrangements within your homes stockpile essential supplies such as food water medicine and other necessities that will sustain you and your loved ones throughout this duration.

Ensure you have ample light sources such as candles flashlights or lanterns to provide illumination during the darkness while the 3 days of darkness May evoke fear and uncertainty.

It is crucial to remain calm and centered this period is said to be a time of profound spiritual reflection
utilize this opportunity to connect with your inner self engage in meditation prayer and find solace in your faith or spiritual practices.

During the 3 days of darkness it is advised to refrain from venturing outside or opening doors and windows.

The Darkness that envelops the world is said to be filled with negative energies and malevolent forces it is
imperative to stay indoors seal off any sources of light and resist the temptation to look outside or engage with the outside world.

Remember this event is a time of purification and transformation it presents an occasion for personal development and spiritual enlightenment embrace the darkness with optimism trust and an open mind.

As we find ourselves on the edge of this remarkable occurrence let us unite and offer support sharing our knowledge experiences and preparations with others becoming a Guiding Light even during the most challenging moments the 3 days of darkness in 2024.

It will be a significant turning point in human history let us be ready remain watchful for the signs and
approach this event with bravery and resilience together we can emerge from the Shadows transformed and rejuvenated.

May we discover Inner Strength within ourselves and in one another as we navigate the enigmatic path that lies ahead prepare thoroughly prioritize safety and may the light guide us through the three days of darkness let us delve into the reasons behind the unfolding of this momentous event.

You may have come across my previous videos discussing the Euphrates River if not I highly recommend watching them later to grasp the prophetic narrative intertwined with the three days of darkness the question of why this event is happening leads us into a realm of speculation and interpretation various factors May contribute to the occurrence of such an extraordinary phenomenon which could be rooted in natural or supernatural phenomena depending on one’s beliefs and perspectives.

The Euphrates river with its historical and symbolic significance has often been linked to prophecies and
apocalyptic scenarios.

Many religious and cultural Traditions have attributed profound meaning to this Ancient Waterway exploring the connection between the Euphrates River and the event of the three days of darkness May provide insights into the underlying narrative and its implications by watching my previous videos on this topic.

You will gain a comprehensive understanding of the prophetic story that connects the Euphrates River and the upcoming 3 days of darkness delving into the rich tapestry of History spirituality and myths surrounding these elements may offer a deeper understanding of the significance of this extraordinary event stay tuned as we embark on this intriguing journey of Discovery together in the Bible the Euphrates river is mentioned in various contexts and there are references to fallen angels as well in the Book of Genesis.

The Euphrates is one of the four rivers that flowed out of the Garden of Eden along with the Tigris bishon and guihan it is associated with the location of the ancient city of Babylon known for its prominence and Power in biblical times.

Regarding Fallen Angels the Bible mentions their Rebellion against God and their subsequent expulsion from heaven in the Book of Revelation specifically in chapter n 9.

The Euphrates river is mentioned within the context of the sixth trumpet judgment it states that four Angels who were bound at the great river Euphrates will be released to bring destruction and torment upon Earth.

These angels often interpreted as fallen angels have been kept restrained until the appointed time the connection between the Euphrates river and fallen angels in the Bible signifies a symbolic event or prophecy it foreshadows the impending Judgment of God upon Nations and emphasizes that even the swiftest or mightiest cannot escape this judgment.

They will stumble and fall towards the north by the river Euphrates this powerful imagery from the Bible
highlights the inevitable nature of divine judgment and the limitations of human strength and power.
It serves as a profound reminder that our true refuge and strength lie not in our own abilities but in the unwavering steadfastness of the Lord within his Sovereign plan.

Finding true security can only be achieved through him.
Additionally the Euphrates River Beyond its geographical significance also serves as a symbol of divine judgment and mercy throughout history while it has nourished civilizations and supported life its significance in Prophecy.

Suggest that it will play a different role in the end times similar to how the river nurtured ancient
Babylon its drying up could signify the end of an era and the termination of systems and powers that oppose God’s

Will the imagery of the Euphrates in Revelation is particularly striking as it mentions the release of Four Angels bound at the river.

This apocalyptic Vision testifies to the mystery of God’s plans which often surpass human understanding but steadily progress towards their destined fulfillment.

Therefore the Euphrates also symbolizes God’s interaction with Humanity a testament to his promises judgments and the ultimate fulfillment of his divine plan moving on to Revelation John the Revelator speaks of a time when the sixth angel pours out his bowl on the great river Euphrates causing it to dry up.

This verse vividly portrays the drying up of the Euphrates River as a deliberate act by God to prepare for the final battle it sets the stage for the Kings from the East to March towards Armageddon without hindrance in other words it serves as a precursor to the Gathering of Earthly powers for the ultimate battle at Armageddon the battle of Armageddon.

Mentioned in Revelation is the culmination of this divine set up in the future the forces of evil led by the
Beast and the false prophet will confront the armies of Heaven Led by Christ himself.

This confrontation is not merely a physical battle but a spiritual Showdown representing the ultimate
Triumph of God’s righteousness over the wickedness of the world.

In this context the drying up of the river symbolizes the withdrawal of God’s grace and sustenance from a world that has turned its back on him it serves as a reminder that Earthly Powers no matter how strong long or enduring they may seem are ultimately subject to God’s sovereignty.

The desiccation of the rivers signals the culmination of human hubris and the commencement of divine judgment to
comprehend its pertinence in our lives.
Today it is crucial to reflect upon this prophecy it calls upon us to pursue righteousness and cautions us against
aligning with worldly powers that oppose the will of God it serves as a reminder of the transient nature of Earthly Kingdoms in contrast to the Eternal nature of God’s Kingdom.

This prophecy encourages us to remain watchful and faithful unwavering in our faith as we anticipate the Fulfillment of God’s ultimate plan for Humanity.

The drying up of the Euphrates also symbolizes the removal of barriers both physical and spiritual as the river that sustained Babylon diminishes it may signify the downfall of systems and powers that oppose God’s kingdom similar to the ancient babylon.

This prophetic occurrence is deeply intertwined with the fall of Babylon mentioned in Isaiah and Jeremiah
Isaiah 4:27 States who says to the Deep be dry I will dry up your Rivers thus this prophecy speaks to historical
events while also resonating with the future realization of God’s judgment on corrupt systems worldwide in a time when we witness the literal drying up of the Euphrates.

let us pay attention to the spiritual implications and strive for righteousness in our lives these
prophecies present a fresh perspective that prompts us to contemplate the transient nature of human power and the Everlasting sovereignty of God the receding Waters serve as a visual reminder of God’s Supremacy over all creation as Believers witnessing these events it reminds us of the significance of aligning ourselves with God’s will.

The fall of Babylon represents an ongoing struggle between Godly and worldly systems in this struggle we are called to remain unwavering in our faith firmly grounded in the truth of God’s word the drying up of the Euphrates River serves as a potent metaphor and prophetic indication urging us to exercise discernment and faithfulness by looking beyond the immediate and recognizing God’s Redemptive planned throughout history in our present times

Revelation 9913 -15 unveils a chilling prophecy revealing the release of Four Angels bound at the great river Euphrates upon their release these angels are destined to unleash significant destruction marking a series of judgments during the end time this prophecy underscores the imminent Judgment of God upon Nations and the repercussions of their Rebellion against him.

The Euphrates River holds tremendous significance in biblical Prophecy in the Old Testament the Euphrates River served as the eastern boundary of the land promised to the Israelites it was also associated with ancient Babylon a powerful Kingdom that oppressed God’s people.

In the Book of Revelation the Euphrates is mentioned symbolically as representing the forces of evil and
Rebellion against God according to re Revelation the sixth Angel pours out his bowl causing the Euphrates to dry up this drying up of the river symbolizes the removal of obstacles and the preparation for the final battle between the forces of Good and Evil this event allows the Kings from the East to gather and March towards Armageddon where the ultimate confrontation between God and the powers of Darkness will take place

The battle of Armageddon described in Revelation represents the climax of human history and the final Judgment of God it portrays a spiritual battle where the forces of evil led by the Beast and the false prophet wage war against Christ in his Heavenly Army the drying up of the Euphrates signifies the withdrawal of God’s grace and the removal of barriers allowing the powers of Darkness to gather for this Ultimate Showdown it’s important to note that the prophecies in the Book of Revelation are highly symbolic and should not be interpreted as literal events.

The drying up of the Euphrates River symbolizes the spiritual and moral decline of Nations the removal of divine protection and the culmination of God’s judgment on rebellious Powers as Believers.

These prophecies should serve as a reminder of the temporary nature of Earthly powers and the importance of aligning ourselves with God’s will they call us to live righteous lives remain faithful in the face of opposition and Trust in God’s ultimate victory over evil instead of being consumed by fear we should stand firm in our faith knowing that God is in control control and his promises will be fulfilled the drying up of the Euphrates.
River also serves as a reminder of the end of an era characterized by human pride and godlessness.

It signifies the need for God’s intervention to subdue human arrogance this reminder calls us to Humble ourselves before God acknowledging his ultimate authority over creation and history.

We should learn from the past understanding that Defiance symbolized by the Euphrates river will ultimately lead to downfall this recognition should guide our actions and attitudes leading us towards reverence obedience and Trust in God’s supreme power.

Additionally the Euphrates River has played a significant role as a boundary between nations throughout the Bible in biblical times it marked the edge of the promised land defining the extent of Israel’s territory as ordained by God.

Beyond its role as a geographical marker the Euphrates also represents the diversity within God’s creation and his plan for Unity among nations the river has witnessed the rise and fall of Empires each with its own distinct culture and identity yet all part of God’s greater plan therefore from a different perspective the Euphrates River signifies both the boundaries between nations and God’s desire for Unity throughout the course of history.

The desiccation of the Euphrates River mentioned in the Book of Revelation can be interpreted as a symbol of the dismantling of his historical barriers that have divided Nations it encourages us to Envision a future where God’s kingdom unites people from diverse backgrounds fulfilling the promises outlined in Revelation.

This prophetic aspect reminds us that God’s ultimate intention is to Foster Unity amidst diversity rather than promote division the implications of the drying up of the Euphrates River for believers in the context of the end times prompt us to contemplate its significance in our present lives.

The symb Sy ISM of this event in Revelation has several implications for us today firstly it challenges us to reflect on where we place our trust whether in the transient powers of this world or in God’s Eternal
sovereignty secondly it inspires us to be spiritually Vigilant and prepared recognizing that we do not know when the Lord will return as emphasized by Jesus.

In Matthew the drying up of the Euphrates River serves as a reminder of the unpredictability of these events and underscores the importance of remaining spiritually alert and ready additionally.

This prophetic aspect invites us to engage in deeper prayer and intercession for our world as we witness the signs of the times unfolding.

In response we should actively seek God’s guidance for ourselves our Nations and the salvation of souls the drying up of the Euphrates River also necessitates a re-evaluation of our priorities and lifestyles in a world dominated by materialism and self-reliance it serves as a stark reminder of the fleeting nature of Earthly possessions urging us to prioritize our spiritual life and relationship with God.

This prophecy presents opportunities for us to Bear witness and share our faith particularly as those around us observe these changes and question their significance we have a unique occasion to impart The Hope and truth of the Gospel explaining how these events align with God’s Grand Plan of Redemption the connection between the Fulfillment of Prophecy and the Euphrates river is is crucial it not only signifies impending judgment but also serves as a call to Salvation and a reminder of God’s Redemptive love for Humanity through Christ.

The drying up of the Euphrates in our time prompts us to contemplate the unfolding of biblical prophecy in our world showcasing God’s power sovereignty and faithfulness it urges us to deepen our understanding of his word and strengthen our commitment to his ways as we witness these prophetic signs let us be inspired to have faith and take action embracing the lessons of the past the promises of the present and the hope of the future all intertwin with the ancient river the Euphrates.

Its Rich history serves as a reminder of God’s constant presence in our lives guiding us through the waters
of change toward his eternal Kingdom therefore let us not perceive the Euphrates solely as a geographical feature in the Middle East but as a Living testament to God’s evolving purpose and unwavering love for all of us

It is a call for us to trust in God’s sovereignty remain spiritually Vigilant engage in prayer realign our priorities and boldly share our faith let us Embrace these challenges with faith and courage knowing that in every change and uncertainty God is working out his plan

Our bookstore is now open. Shop today →

Sun Seal

The Rudolf Steiner Archive

a project of Steiner Online Library, a public charity

Images of Goetheanum and Rudolf Steinerkeyword(s)phrasetitle

CALENDAR OF THE SOUL
GA 40

 Northern Hemisphere  Southern Hemisphere

For more information, read this overview. Find complete calendars categorized by translator in GA 40.

Current Verse: Week 47

Es will erstehen aus dem Weltenschosse,
Den Sinnenschein erquickend, Werdelust.
Sie finde meines Denkens Kraft
Gerüstet durch die Gotteskräfte,
Die kräftig mir im Innern leben.

—Rudolf Steiner

Corresponding Verse: Week 06

Es ist erstanden aus der Eigenheit
Mein Selbst und findet sich
Als Weltenoffenbarung
In Zeit- und Raumeskräften;
Die Welt, sie zeigt mir überall
Als göttlich Urbild
Des eignen Abbilds Wahrheit.

—Rudolf Steiner

There will emerge out of the womb of worlds,
To quicken senses’ shine, the joy in growth.
Now may it find my force of thought
Well armed through forces of the gods,
Which forceful, live within my self.

—Tr. Daisy Aldan

There has arisen from my egohood
My Self, and finds itself
As cosmic revelation
In pulse of time and space;
The world shows everywhere to me
As godly archetype
The truth of my own image.

—Tr. Daisy Aldan

Emerging from its covering by the world
zest-of-becoming means to have its way,
to liven up the beauty born of sense;
now let it find my thinking clad in mail,
corroborate by forces from the gods
themselves alive, no weaklings, here within.

—Tr. Owen Barfield

Risen from separate me
I feel my self-expression fit,
as cosmic revelation,
with sturdy goings on in time and space;
the world before me overall
as my divine Original
confirms as true this Copy made from it.

—Tr. Owen Barfield

There will arise from out the Cosmic bosom,
The senses quick’ning, all the thirst for life.
O may it find my Thinking’s might
Well-armed through the Godlike forces
Which live with strength within my being.

—Tr. Mabel Cotterell

From out of narrow Selfhood is arisen
My Self, and finds itself
As Cosmic Revelation
In temporal, spatial forces;
The World, it shows me everywhere
As godlike image
The truth of my own likeness.

—Tr. Mabel Cotterell

From cosmic womb there wills to rise,
Enliv’ning sense’s shining realm,
World’s ardor of becoming.
Now may it find my thinking strong –
Well-armed by strengths God-giv’n,
That strongly live within me.

—Tr. John F. Gardner

Arisen from its own confines,
My self thus finds itself
As revelation of the World-All
Incarnate now in time and space.
The world shows everywhere to me
As archetype divine
The truth beyond my image.

—Tr. John F. Gardner

Out of the womb of worlds
Awakening the play of sense,
There strives to rise the Joy of New Becoming.
O, let it find my power of thinking
Well armoured with those godlike powers
That live in strength within me.

—Tr. Isabel Grieve

My self is re-arisen
Out of the earthly self
To find, within the powers of time and space,
Itself a cosmic revelation;
This world, it eveiywhere displays
As archetype divine
The truth of my own likeness.

—Tr. Isabel Grieve

There will arise out of the world’s wide womb,
The senses’ glory quickening, the joy-in-growth.
So may it find my thinking’s strength
Well-armed with God-begotten forces,
Which strongly live within my being.

—Tr. Brigitte Knaack

There has arisen from its self-confinement
My Self and finds itself
As cosmic revelation
Within the sway of time and space,
And far and wide the world displays to me
As archetype divine
The truth of my own image.

—Tr. Brigitte Knaack

There will arise out of the womb of Worlds
Requick’ning senses’ glory, joy in growth.
Now may it find my thinking-power
Armed with the Qod-begotten forces,
Which live in strength within me.

—Tr. Ernst Lehrs

There has arisen from its separate state
My Self, and finds itself
As revelation of the Worlds
In pow’rs of Time and Space.
The world shows everywhere to me,
As archetype divine,
The truth of my own likeness.

—Tr. Ernst Lehrs

There wills to arise from womb of worlds,
Quickening the sense’s glory,
Joy of unfolding life.
May it find my thinking’s strength
Fortified by the powers of God
Which strongly live in my inmost self.

—Tr. Liselotte & William Mann

My Self from narrow Selfhood is arisen and
finds itself
As revelation of all worlds
In forces both of Time and Space:
The world it shows me everywhere
As archetype divine
The truth of my own image.

—Tr. Liselotte & William Mann

Joy of genesis!
How it yearns to rise
out of its cosmic womb
to animate sense appearance!
May it find the force
of my thinking
prepared by God’s forces,
that live robust
within my inner being.

—Tr. Tom Mellett

My self is resurrected
from its subjectivity,
and discovers itself
as a cosmic revelation
within the forces
of Space and Time.
Everywhere the world
shows me the truth
of my own image
as the image of God.

—Tr. Tom Mellett

There will arise out of the world’s great womb,
Quickening the senses’ life, the joy of growth.
Now may it find my strength of thought
Well armed by powers divine
Which strongly live within my being.

—Tr. Ruth & Hans Pusch

There has arisen from its narrow limits
My self and finds itself
As revelation of all worlds
Within the sway of time and space;
The world, as archetype divine,
Displays to me at every turn
The truth of my own likeness.

—Tr. Ruth & Hans Pusch

From world’s womb will to be arises,
Quickening the sensory show.
It must find my power of thinking
Equipped by means of powers divine
That strongly live in me.

—Tr. John Riedel MD

Arisen out of individuality
My self finds itself To be a world-revelation
In the interplay of time and space;
The world portrays me overall
As archetype divine,
The very image of truth.

—Tr. John Riedel MD

Good and evil, the two sides of a coin.

Their is no hiding. Please click on the link for video/copy.

Their is no hiding for evil and a deliberate misunderstanding about it’s existence. Our current world is ruled by Satan/Evil. We are now entering a new capture and an additional interference to push greed/power and curtain kind’ s of technology back.

Why is Evil in the World?

https://youtube.com/watch?v=ENxJz9rd-yA%3Fversion%3D3%26rel%3D1%26showsearch%3D0%26showinfo%3D1%26iv_load_policy%3D1%26fs%3D1%26hl%3Den%26autohide%3D2%26wmode%3Dtransparent

Those who have begun to follow the path of Sophia-Christos are involved and active in world events and understand that the dark brotherhood is not some nebulous esoteric concept tucked away neatly in a Rudolf Steiner lecture. These are forces that must be faced in order to develop our consciousness which runs up against evil to help us wake up and become aware. It takes great effort and awareness to develop wisdom that can shed light on personal development and the contemporary affairs of the outer world.

Spiritual development is about integrating the inner with the outer and finding the wisdom in both. To find wisdom, we seek all the places where life springs forth anew. Living-thinking springs from a heart that has “warmed up” thinking. This higher thinking, Imagination, has the power and brilliance to see “into” things, both within the self and in the outer world, or cosmos, around us. Burying our head in the sand or withdrawing into our shell doesn’t advance spiritual development; it is interaction between the inner and the outer that quickly develops the soul and spirit.

In Buddhism they call the inner path the “small boat” and the integration of the inner and outer path the “big boat.” The small boat, known as Hinayana, helps the person who cannot control his lower appetites and desires, and it usually requires retreat from the outside world and living in a community of like-minded people who restrict exposure to the temptations of the outer world – where the seven deadly sins run rampant.

This “hiding” from temptation will not get the practitioner nearly as far as what is called the path of the householder. Householders integrate love, sex, fear, and the many exposures to temptations that could ruin a beginner on the spiritual path of self-development – seeking enlightenment. Householders work for everyone’s enlightenment in the “big boat”, or Mahayana, until all people are helped to ascend to the divine. This dedication to help others is called the “vow of the bodhicitta” – to attain enlightenment for the benefit of all sentient beings.

Spiritual aspirants who have found the mysteries and wisdom of Sophia-Christos have taken the vow of the bodhicitta and thus must integrate the inner spiritual effort to find wisdom with the effort to find wisdom in the living spirit of nature outside of themselves.

Each human being is a 3D hologram of the universe – a microcosm of the macrocosm. Therefore, the initiate knows that she must find the parts of the divine outside of her and link them to the parts inside, completing a puzzle that is a copy of the cosmos itself. Every part of nature that lives and grows has a part of the human soul and spirit inside of it. The wakeful observer watches as spirit manifests through life on earth and follows the cycle of birth, death and rebirth. This cycle of seeming eternal life is the link to human birth, death and reincarnation. Nature perfects Herself through evolving each creation into a better and more adaptive living form.

So, too, it is with the human being who continues to perfect individualized soul and spiritual virtues into a continuum of incarnations that evolve human qualities into divine qualities that are essentially eternal. This path of enlightenment gives wings to the soul so that it might mount the skies to the spirit.

The awakened soul striving towards the spirit must find the eternal in all things and build new worlds with the effort. Looking out upon the chaos of the geo-political scene in the world and the stress and suffering that can ensue from attempting to integrate it meaningfully into your personal life can leave one empty and looking for answers.

Where do we find solid spiritual ground to stand on in this apocalyptic world that seems to attack us from all directions whether through poisoned food, water, air, environment or emotionally through the stress of war, crimes against children and humanity, world conflicts, poverty, painful relationships and failing systems of support from churches, the government, family and friends?

It seems too bleak to look out of our shells or pull our heads up from our hole in the ground. Trying to figure out the machinations of evil in the hyper-materialistic world gives little time for creating solutions and fatalism can begin to creep in until cynicism takes deep root. Often, lethargy sets in and both the inner world and the outer world become something we put on hold because we have problems understanding its meaning and relationship to our own evolution.

The duality of our world is a necessity to develop free and independent consciousness.

It is painful. When the soul swings between idealism and materialism, many times it is fatalism that it settles with in the end. Spiritual development and awakening to our higher consciousness is actually a bridge over the chasm of fatalism. Merging the inner world and the outer world is possible once a worldview or cosmology is developed that gives purpose and meaning to human existence by explaining where we came from and where we are going in the future.

We need to begin with the end in mind. If the major task of spiritual development is to merge the spiritual “within” with the spiritual “without”, perhaps the bridge is simply not to fall into fatalism – that nihilistic, agnostic, atheistic, pessimistic attitude of soul that is so prevalent in Western society.

Changing fatalism into optimism is accomplished by getting an overview, a cosmology of who you are and what you plan to become. A cosmology is a map of the path back to our home of origin. The map is created by climbing to the highest ground you can find to get a clear perspective of where you are and where you wish to go, then a clear path to the goal can be established – enlightenment is found to be possible.

When a spiritual initiate hears of problems in the world, he sees it as an opportunity for growth and advancement. Every horrible situation is an opportunity for the spirit to enter. Necessity is the mother of invention and problems are an opportunity for solutions that advance human development.

Evil is here to create an opportunity for good to become stronger. Suffering is there to create the chance to become free of attachment to the outside world. Every challenge is another opportunity for the giftedness in each of us to unfold. When we look upon the outside world and see the many terrible things going on, we can see an opportunity to work on our own point of view concerning these challenges. When a common place is found within that has been tamed and transformed into an organ of supersensible perception, then the bridge to the outside problem is created and new insight and a new perspective is achieved that may be able to solve the problem, or at least find meaning in it.

We tend to see ourselves everywhere we look, or in other words, project our inner condition upon the outside world. We create the heaven or hell we live in and then find in the outer world. The gods and goddesses, as well as heaven and hell, can be found within each awakened human spirit.

This is the hope of transforming and redeeming our world of matter – through the transformation of our spiritual self. It is this unending interest in the “other” person and the outside world that is the common characteristic of spiritually advanced beings.  Interest in all things and patience with their development shows the wisdom that has been gleaned from within the human soul and spirit and applied to the outer world.

By using your “higher self” to understand the confusion of our time brings order and higher meaning to contemporary affairs. The light of spirit, that which is not temporary and temporal, drives the enthusiasm that it takes to find and construct a worldview that illumines the spiritual in both the human domain and the outer world of matter.

Matter is frozen spirit that is reignited through consciousness, freedom and love.  When matter is seen for its true nature, it becomes able to return to the spiritual world from whence it came. Humans use matter as a temporary shell in a world of physical substance that fools the human being into believing that matter is the only reality.

When the seeker on the path realizes his/her own immortality through reincarnation, the natural process of birth, death, and rebirth no longer are seen as suffering without meaning in a world of dying matter. When the natural flow of the spirit into and out of matter is understood, wisdom is developed.

This wisdom is the antidote for the fatalistic nihilism of materialism. Wisdom can become the foundation to develop faith in the divine which then makes love, mercy and grace available to any person who is deeply grateful to the spirit. When this integration of inner and outer is refined into wisdom, heaven can blossom in the soul and in the world.

Wisdom brings with Her the blessings of the seven heavenly virtues that can conquer the seven deadly sins. This process can then become the bridge that spans the chasm between idealism and materialism that is found in the duality of modern times that is played out on the stage of the world as battles between dark brotherhoods with evil agendas.

Light dispels darkness by its very nature. The sisterhoods of light, the followers of Wisdom have always worked behind the scenes to dispel the darkness of these evil brotherhoods.  The battle is both within and without.  No one is exempt and therefore integration with contemporary life is incumbent upon the seeker on the path of spiritual development.

We need to focus on the “big boat” if we are to create a “new ark” that can weather the waves of evil and greed that drive the global geo-political scene. We are one Earth and one humanity.

It is the job of spiritual initiates to engage in the battle and bring illumination to the dark paths of those who wish to fool humans into thinking that it is only matter that exists…when, indeed, all that there is comes from a world of spirit.

Spirit is ready to flame courage into the limbs of all aspirants who wish to take up the banner of truth, beauty, and goodness and bring Wisdom and Love into the world through freedom. Rise up and meet the world with all the strength you can to dispel ignorance and create a home for Wisdom in your heart and in the world.

2016 @ Tyla and Douglas Gabriel. All rights reserved.

2024 is critical for the deep state and for the captured politicians. ( WEF/WHO/UN Agenda)

We live in the post-truth age manipulated by false-hood politics and media untruthfulness. Without a strong sense of discernment for the truth, all of the lies, misrepresentations, subliminal programming, and propaganda constantly obfuscate, conflate, confabulate, and misguide the person who is not ‘as wise as a serpent.’

EU and Ursula, please click here for the video/link.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=SxLw3DCQcrw
1:06 / 8:52

This is how DUMB URUSULA is.
TFIGlobal
425K subscribers

Share

43,507 views 9 Feb 2024 #viktororban #putin #EU
Ursula Von Der Leyen’s recent actions that have angered both the Russian government and other EU leaders, like Hungarian leader Viktor Orban. Watch to see how her actions may have damaged her reputation and the EU’s relationship with Russia.

Join this channel to get access to perks:

/ @tfiglobal /Website – https://tfiglobalnews.com/
Instagram – / tfiglobal – / tfiglobal Twitter – / tfiglobal /Telegram – https://t.me/tfiglobal

This channel is owned, operated, and managed by, TFI Media Private Limited.

ursulavonderleyen #EU #viktororban #putin

EU’s intolerance is evident in hungary’s opposition to further aid for Ukraine and its Embrace of different political viewpoints however it is crucial for the EU to recognize the potential consequences of its stuns Hungary might choose to exit the EU and such a move could trigger a domino effect.

Prospect of Hungary opting to leave the EU could set off a chain reaction as a key player in Eastern Europe Hungary’s Choice May exert influence on countries such as Poland Malova Czechia Bulgaria Romania and Slovakia po potentially leading them to reassess their EU memberships if Hungary transforms from an indirect partner to a direct Ally of Russia it might even offer a base and intelligence to Moscow inflicting damage on the EU.

Clearly in this scenario it would be the European Union facing substantial losses welcome to TFI Global the antidote to mass delusion what’s happening within the European Union lately is quite perplexing the recording dis dis plays of an ease in Brussels are truly bewildering.

Charles Michelle’s decision to withdraw his candidacy for MEP seemingly to prevent Victor Orban from
chairing meetings alone and the financial times publication revealing the eu’s plan to undermine Hungary
indicate a noticeable state of tensions in Brussels at first glance the level of hostility is surprising when except for Russia Post Its war with Ukraine has the EU been willing to jeopardize a country’s economy by causing turmoil in the financial Market have such measures been considered against Nations like Iran Cuba or the Palestinian Authority.

Has the EU ever venture to utilize European funds to compel the forced returns of illegal immigrants the sudden resort to financial Warfare against one of its own member states and consequently millions of European citizens appear as an unusual means of punishing a government for employing a perfectly legal mechanism known as unanimity.

However upon closing examination the clumsiness of this plan becomes apparent making it susceptible to backfire and backfire it will at a time when thousands of farmers are protesting and discontent with Elites is rising across the continent one might question if this is truly the optimal moment for the EU to present itself as a blackmailer.

Furthermore does the EU genuinely wield the capability to undermine Hungary’s economy as it asserts in reality Hungary only started receiving EU funding a couple of weeks ago additionally 2/3 of the allocated funds remain Frozen yet Hungary’s economy shows no signs of imminent collapse notably Hungary attracted a groundbreaking 13 billion EUR in foreign investments in 2023.

So where is The elusive red button that Brussels is so eager to push if Hungary were part of he Euro Zone and improvised troa might have pressured Budapest however since Hungary maintains its own currency the eurocrats can only threaten to disrupt financial markets.

Without deating how they would avoid detrimental repercussion nevertheless the most significant Revelation from this awkward leak is the compelling evidence that the rule of law is either dead or never existed as a fair non-political instrument since Poland and Hungary had their funds withheld in 2021.

Critics have consistently highlighted the legal inconsistencies and arbitrariness inherent in procedures built on vague legal Concepts subject to the commission’s absolute discretion all under the continuous scrutiny of the European Parliament.

The exclusion of Hungarian universities from Erasmus and Horizon based on Purely hypothetical infractions suggested little hope for both the legality of the proceedings and the EU’s good faith certainly it was always evident that prohibiting gender ideology among minors and and establishing National Asylum legislation could serve as ample grounds for the EU to withhold funds even if some idealistic Minds clung to the notion of protection under the rule of law thanks to the leak we now have explicit confirmation that the financial situation is not fundamentally about the rule of the law it is currently centered around Ukraine and could potentially shift to other issues in the future if the EU lacks a legal basis to freeze funds for political reasons.

It appears to do so regardless feel free to label it as blackmail but the term may not capture the full complexity of the situation so who is engaging in blackmail for months Victor Orban has been portrayed as a skilled black mailer exploiting the unanimity rule with the EU cast in the role of a vulnerable victim behind the scenes.

The reality has been quite the opposite Brussels imposed stringent conditions the well-known 27 Milestones on Budapest when Hungary are there to the rules and implemented reforms that that surpassed the EU’s entitlements the commission aligning with the Furby and outcry of the European Parliament continued to withhold fund without Auburn’s veto in December 2023 Hungary might not have received the 10 billion euros it did despite this rather routine compromise in which Budapest there to the rules the EU Parliament plans to sue the commission for granting one third of its due to OB.

It is hard to find a more telling example of political blackmail the deadlocks surrounding Ukraine has evolved into a significant political dispute with budapest’s potential veto causing frustration among other EU members historically the EU navigated numerous vetos including those related to treaty reforms through negotiations and compromises.

However on the brink of Cru European elections the EU seems to have abandoned its usual approach opting for blatant coercion.

Instead This abrupt display of authoritarianism is politically equivalent to harakiri so why this height in tension firstly after years of aan relations a notable faction of European Elites has embarked in a personal Crusade against Auburn seeking his removal secondly Brussels is apprehensive about political diversity displaying a divers phobia in its own language unwilling to tolerate dissenting perspectives on Europe’s trajectory and form.

Thirdly and most significantly with the European elections looming a rising wave of discontent against Brussels globalist policies is becoming undeniable, fear has set in riding on the shoulders of the farmers protest the EU’s top down consensus is facing serious scrutiny and the upcoming ballots could trigger a profound shift in the EU’s trajectory.


The Story of the Decade

Analysis by Dr. Joseph Mercola

Latest on covid origin, please click on the video/link

https://youtu.be/zjkIFFl0L3I

  • February 17, 2024

Next

What Is the Current Evidence for mRNA Vaccine Shedding?

https://articles.mercola.com/themes/blogs/mercola/VideoPanel.aspx?PostID=1367501&v=20240218&CacheVideo=1

STORY AT-A-GLANCE

  • According to U.S. Sen. Rand Paul, author of “Deception: The Great COVID Cover-Up,” the COVID-19 pandemic, which killed millions of people, was the result of Anthony Fauci’s decision to fund dangerous gain-of-function research in China
  • New evidence obtained by U.S. Right to Know (USRTK) further strengthens the theory that SARS-CoV-2 was made in a lab
  • The novel features found in SARS-CoV-2 match the research parameters presented in a 2018 grant proposal by EcoHealth Alliance to conduct gain-of-function research on bat coronaviruses
  • EcoHealth and the Wuhan Institute of Virology (WIV) were well aware of the potential that this research could spark a human pandemic. A planning memo contains a note stating, “We MUST make it clear in proposal that our approach won’t drive evolution the wrong way, e.g. drive evolution of more virulent strain that then becomes pandemic”
  • At present, gain-of-function research is allowed provided it’s done with the intention of creating a vaccine, which is a logical fallacy. We’ve never been able to preemptively construct a pathogen that later shows up through natural evolution. We’re creating novel pathogens that don’t exist in nature and then developing vaccines against those. In other words, we’re creating bioweapons and antidotes to those bioweapons, and this needs to stop

According to U.S. Sen. Rand Paul, author of “Deception: The Great COVID Cover-Up,” the COVID-19 pandemic, which killed millions of people, was the result of Anthony Fauci’s decision to fund dangerous gain-of-function research in China — research that was officially banned in the U.S. at the time and at bare minimum should have been done with U.S. oversight but wasn’t.

Adding insult to injury, Fauci personally profited from the disaster to the tune of about $5 million. “Congress was misled by Anthony Fauci,” Paul told now-independent journalist Tucker Carlson. “In the end, he deserves to be in prison.”

New Evidence Strongly Indicates SARS-CoV-2 Was Created

In a January 25, 2024, article1 in the City Journal, science writer, editor and author Nicholas Wade details new evidence2 obtained by U.S. Right to Know (USRTK) that further strengthens the theory that SARS-CoV-2 was indeed made in a lab.3

As noted by Wade, that’s the key reason why no one, despite massive testing efforts, has been able to find SARS-CoV-2 in any wild animal, bats or otherwise. It never existed in the natural world, only in the lab.

The newly-obtained documents include what amounts to a recipe for “assembling SARS-type viruses from six synthetic pieces of DNA designed to be a consensus sequence — the genetically most infectious form — of viruses related to SARS1, the bat virus that caused the minor epidemic of 2002,” Wade writes. As it turns out, SARS-CoV-2 has this exact six-section structure.

The documents also show that “American scientists planned to work with the Wuhan Institute of Virology to engineer novel coronaviruses with the features of SARS-CoV-2 the year before the virus emerged from that city,” USRTK reporter Emily Kopp writes.4

The DEFUSE Proposal Provides the Recipe

In March 2018, the EcoHealth Alliance, led by Peter Daszak, applied for a $14.2 million grant to conduct gain-of-function research on bat coronaviruses in research labs in California, North Carolina, New York, Wisconsin, Singapore and Wuhan. The proposal, dubbed “Project DEFUSE,” describes how scientists would:5

  • Insert furin cleavage sites at the S1/S2 junction of the spike protein
  • Assemble synthetic viruses in six segments
  • Identify coronaviruses that were no more than 25% different from SARS1
  • Select for receptor binding domains adept at infecting human ACE2 receptors

Download this Article Before it Disappears

Download PDF

SARS-CoV-2 Matches DEFUSE Research Parameters

As explained by Kopp,6 SARS-CoV-2 matches these research parameters to the T. It has a furin cleavage site in the spike protein at the S1/S2 junction, and its genome can be divided into six evenly spaced strings of DNA using restriction enzymes called BsaI and BsmBI. This even spacing is unlikely to occur in the genomes of natural viruses.

The reason scientists splice viruses together using evenly spaced DNA pieces is because it’s easier to manipulate. It allows them to synthesize the individual pieces chemically and then string them together to create a complete genome.

This telltale synthetic “fingerprint,” found in the genome of SARS-CoV-2, was detailed in a 2022 preprint by Bruttel et. al.7 As noted by Wade,8 the bottom line is that “if your virus has evenly spaced recognition sites, it’s a pretty good bet that it was made in a lab.” As it turns out, the DEFUSE draft proposal even included an order form for BsmBI — a fact highlighted by Bruttel in a Twitter/X post.9

The genomic variations of SARS-CoV-2’s are also within the 25% range indicated in the proposal, and its receptor binding domains were optimized for human ACE2 receptors from the start, which is what allowed it to spread like wildfire. Wade writes:10

“Discovery of the new recipe certainly strengthens the possibility that the regular spacing of BsaI and BsmBI recognition sites in SARS2 is the signature of synthetic origin.

Indeed, Richard H. Ebright, a molecular biologist at Rutgers University who had called the 2022 paper ‘noteworthy … but not decisive,’ now says that the evidence in the new documents ‘elevates the evidence provided by the genome sequence from the level of noteworthy to the level of a smoking gun.’”

Matt Ridley, coauthor of “Viral: The Search for the Origin of COVID-19” agrees, noting that all of the novel features of SARS-CoV-2 are explained by the proposed research methods detailed in the DEFUSE documents.

“Game over.” Ridley wrote.11 “The latest revelations provide precise confirmation that all the many suspicious features of SARS-CoV-2 which imply it was man made were set out in exhaustive detail in the DEFUSE proposal to which Wuhan Institute of Virology was a partner.”

EcoHealth Was Well Aware of Pandemic Risks

According to the DEFUSE draft USRTK obtained, the plan was to synthesize anywhere from eight to 16 strains of SARS-type bat viruses with human spillover potential, in order to create a vaccine that would then be used on bats in regions where there is military activity.

Importantly, EcoHealth and the Wuhan Institute of Virology (WIV) were well aware of the potential that this research could spark a human pandemic. A planning memo contains a note stating, “We MUST make it clear in proposal that our approach won’t drive evolution the wrong way, e.g. drive evolution of more virulent strain that then becomes pandemic.”12

At present, it would appear that’s exactly what happened. A synthetic virus was concocted, and somehow escaped from the WIV. Whether it was intentional or not is another matter. Either way, the moral of the story is that gain-of-function research poses enormous risks to public health, and if pandemic risk exists, then the research probably shouldn’t be allowed.

Documents Show Deceptive Practices to Gain Grants

Another thing these new documents reveal is how Daszak used misdirection in an effort to deceive the U.S. government about where this obviously risky research would be conducted. While he had every intention of having much of the work done at the WIV, he downplayed the role of the Chinese researchers and made it seem as though the research would be conducted in the U.S.

The Defense Advanced Research Projects Agency (DARPA) ultimately rejected13 the proposal due to “significant weaknesses,” including the fact that the proposal lacked any kind of risk assessment and risk mitigation plan. Whether someone else provided the funding, and if so, who, remains an open question. As reported by Wade:14

“The DEFUSE proposal was authored by Peter Daszak, head of the EcoHealth Alliance in New York, with partners including Shi Zhengli of the Wuhan Institute of Virology and Ralph Baric of the University of North Carolina …

Some observers believe that when DARPA declined to fund the project, the Chinese members of the group may have decided to find their own financing and go ahead unilaterally. This is plausible, as Baric and Shi were collaborators but also rivals. With Baric blocked for lack of DARPA funds, Shi may have seen the chance to race ahead if she could acquire funds from Chinese sources.

Daszak, the project leader, had planned in any case to have much of the work undertaken by Shi’s team in Wuhan, even though it meant deceiving the Defense Department into thinking the bulk of the research would be done by Baric in the United States.

In a note found in the new documents, Daszak wrote, ‘If we win this contract, I do not propose that all of this work will necessarily be conducted by Ralph, but I do want to stress the US side of this proposal so that DARPA are comfortable with our team. Once we get the funds, we can then allocate who does what exact work, and I believe that a lot of these assays can be done in Wuhan.’

Daszak is a research manager, not a virologist, and perhaps did not fully understand the consequences of this decision. The DEFUSE project, if undertaken by Baric, would have gone forward in the second-highest level of safety conditions, known as BSL-3, because Baric believed that the manipulation of SARS-related viruses was dangerous work and did his research in a BSL-3 lab.

The Chinese were less impressed with the dangers. Shi worked on SARS-related viruses mostly in BSL-2 labs, which have minimal safety requirements, though she did test the viruses on humanized mice under BSL-3 conditions.

When SARS2 first appeared in the world, it had all the unique properties that would be expected of a virus made according to the DEFUSE recipe. Instead of slowly evolving the ability to attack human cells, as natural viruses must do when they jump from animals to humans, SARS2 was immediately infectious to people, possibly because it had already been adapted in humanized laboratory mice to the human cell receptors …

Despite intensive search, no precursors for SARS2 have been found in the natural world. Given the 2018 date of the DEFUSE proposal, the researchers in Wuhan could have synthesized the virus by 2019, accounting perfectly for the otherwise unexplained timing of the COVID-19 pandemic as well as its place of origin. It all fits.”

Lessons From the Great COVID Cover-Up

In a November 1, 2023, article, Sen. Paul reviewed what we have learned from “the great COVID cover-up”:15

“The COVID cover-up began in China. But in a way we make too big a deal of that. No one should be surprised that a totalitarian government run by the Chinese Communist Party would seek to cover up its responsibility for a worldwide pandemic. What was mind-jarring — and what we should focus our attention on — is the cover-up in our own country spearheaded by Dr. Anthony Fauci and his fellow public health bureaucrats.

And they might have gotten away with their deception if a federal judge hadn’t ordered their emails released. In brief, these emails reveal that at the same time Dr. Fauci and other public health ‘experts’ were publicly disavowing the idea that the COVID virus originated with a leak from the Wuhan Institute of Virology in China, they were in general agreement among themselves that that was likely what had happened. So why hide the fact?”

According to Paul, Fauci and his collaborators chose to hide the truth because the truth would reveal their potentially criminal actions. As director of the National Institutes of Allergy and Infectious Diseases (NIAID), Fauci had been funding risky gain-of-function research at the WIV — a substandard lab in terms of safety.

Moreover, he allowed this research to move forward even though there was a moratorium on gain-of-function research in the U.S. The moratorium was put in place for the very reason that experts feared the risk of creating a human pandemic was too high.

Is Fauci Hiding a Guilty Conscience?

In hindsight, they were correct, and if SARS-CoV-2 was admitted to be a manmade virus leaked from a lab, the only rational response would be to hold the responsible parties accountable and shut this kind of research down for good. No doubt, this prospect would have terrified Fauci and everyone else involved.

According to Paul, that Fauci’s conscience was keeping him awake can be seen in the fact that he was sending emails in the middle of the night in the early days of the pandemic instead of being snugly tucked in his bed. One 3 a.m. email was sent to Robert Kadlec, then-Secretary for Preparedness and Response at Health and Human Services.

“This just came out today. Gives a balanced view,” Fauci wrote. Attached was a Science article arguing for a zoonotic origin of the virus and discrediting the lab leak theory.

“When this email came to light, I was initially puzzled about its timing and urgency,” Paul writes. “But then I learned that one of Kadlec’s duties was to chair the committee responsible for screening gain-of-function proposals for safety purposes — and that the Wuhan coronavirus research proposal never came before his committee!”

In other words, Paul believes Fauci sent this email to Kadlec to hide the fact that he’d OK’d gain-of-function research that should have ended up on Kadlec’s desk for a safety review, but didn’t.

Behavior Befitting a Conspiracy

Other behaviors also suggest Fauci and collaborators were panicking over the possibility that COVID might be traced back to their own activities. Paul writes:

“Jeremy Farrar, the Anthony Fauci of the UK, told his brother that in the early stages of the pandemic, ‘a few scientists, including me, were beginning to suspect this might be a lab accident.’

Farrar writes in his book Spike: ‘During that period, I would do things I had never done before: acquire a burner phone, hold clandestine meetings, keep difficult secrets.’

Indeed, many Western bureaucrats, especially in the U.S., began using various forms of communication to shield their messages from future records requests. We have an email from one of Fauci’s assistants instructing other government employees to avoid using government email addresses. Which, by the way, is a crime.”

And then there are the papers published in scientific journals “debunking” — without presenting a shred of evidence — the idea that SARS-CoV-2 might be manmade, and condemning “conspiracy theories suggesting that COVID-19 does not have a natural origin.” Upon deeper investigation, they too have been linked to key culprits who have a strong incentive to hide the truth, including Fauci.

We Must Put an End to Gain-of-Function Research

As noted by Paul, the number of scientists worrying about another lab leak with far more dire consequences is growing:16

“With COVID, the mortality rate was far less than one percent. Experiments are now being carried out with viruses that have the potential for mortality rates between 15 and 50 percent. In 2021, MIT biochemist Kevin Esvelt wrote:

‘Once we consider the possibility of misuse [of gain-of-function research], let alone creative misuse, such research looks like a gamble that civilization can’t afford to risk … I implore every scientist, funder, and nation working in this field: Please stop.

No more trying to discover or make pandemic-capable viruses, enhance their virulence, or assemble them more easily. No more attempting to learn which components allow viruses to efficiently infect or replicate within human cells, or to devise inheritable ways to evade immunity. No more experiments likely to disseminate blueprints for plagues.’

The potential for disaster cannot be overstated. Right now, people can order synthetic DNA on the internet, and if they know what they’re doing, they can make the polio virus, among many others …

The required information is publicly available due to taxpayer-funded initiatives to identify all the viruses in the world. With the support of people like Peter Daszak and Bill Gates, the U.S. has been the top international funder of pandemic virus identification for decades.

This should give us pause: these programs involve digging rare viruses out of caves where humans might never encounter them and transporting them to major metropolitan areas, manipulating viruses to make them more dangerous and transmissible, and publishing the resulting knowledge to the world.

Even if the goal is preventing future pandemics, the risk-benefit ratio doesn’t add up. While advocates for identifying the world’s viruses argue that the knowledge gained will aid in developing vaccines, decades of virus identification have been fruitless, as no human vaccine has been developed in advance of a human epidemic.

If we continue down this path, Esvelt believes that ‘deliberate pandemics’ will kill ‘many more people than identification could save.’ To think that we can prevent future pandemics, even as we continue to seek, catalog, and manipulate dangerous viruses, is the height of hubris.

Over the last few years, public health ‘experts’ were wrong about almost everything. If we are to avoid these kinds of catastrophes in the future, we must reform government and rein in out-of-control scientists and their enablers.”

I couldn’t agree more. We need to put an end to gain-of-function research for the safety of humanity, and not allow greed or sheer scientific curiosity lead to the creation of a pathogen that might wipe out humanity.

The 2022 spending bill contains a directive to the secretary of Health and Human Services on page 3,354 to “not fund research conducted by a foreign entity at a facility located in a country of concern … involving pathogens of pandemic potential or biological agents or toxins.”17

This is a step in the right direction, but as noted by Paul, “Americans and their representatives must watch carefully to see whether our public health agencies attempt to sidestep it.”

To that end, a Gain-of-Function Reform Group is now recommending that gain-of-function experiments that confer “efficient human transmissibility” on a pathogen ought to be regulated. Doing so would “explicitly stop bureaucrats like Fauci from dancing around the gain-of-function definition and looking the other way as researchers create viruses that spread more easily in humans,” Paul writes.

We’re creating bioweapons and antidotes to those bioweapons, and this needs to stop.

At present, gain-of-function research is allowed provided it’s done with the intention of creating a vaccine, which is a logical fallacy. We’ve never been able to preemptively construct a pathogen that later shows up through natural evolution.

No, we’re creating novel pathogens that don’t exist in nature and then develop vaccines against those. In other words, we’re creating bioweapons and antidotes to those bioweapons, and it needs to stop. For that to happen, the public needs to start “making noise” so that our elected representatives begin to realize that we will not allow this issue to be ignored.

https://articles.mercola.com/sites/mercola/special-content/dynamic-ending-ad-presidents-day-sale.aspx?cid_medium=email

– Sources and References

TODAY’S FREE ARTICLES

  1. 1Important Legal Wins by the Informed Consent Action Network
  2. 2The Four Hormones Most Adults Need More Of
  3. 3DUTCH — The Most Informative Hormone Test Out There

Login or Join to comment on this article

Fortunately based on our experiences with the financial calamity in our past and the more current pandemic not that difficult to predict. More of the same but now all at the same time to scare you and me to death and push the NWO/UN/WEF -alien agenda.

Bankers and corporate Giants ostensibly aims to create a better world however Webb urges us to look critically at who is steering these initiatives and question their true motives the transformation of the United Nations from a public sector collaboration into a body influenced heavily by corporate interests underlines a significant shift in global governance this pivot towards corporate dominance in decision-making processes concerning Global issues like climate change and economic development poses serious questions about the Democratic Integrity of such efforts in this context the role of Technology.

What is going to happen now/end of 2024 by Whitney Webb.

After destruction of the economies in the West and transfer of all industrial factories producing for the World Market into China/now India the left overs in the form of properties. Private right and privacy taken. Without the hard earned/cash we were used to in the past our economy damaged and probably be joint repair.

With the hard earned cash earned worldwide gone and replaced by dept and Europe factual bust.

Stripping of assets and last bit of money money by the central bankers. Now busy trying to force us into slavery and removal of anything left of value with CBCD. And a frontal assault on every aspect of importance in our lives simultaneously.

Remember how the WEF advised there members to sack anybody who would not vaccinate. All the current fighting is directed and co-ordinated by the WEF current and previous members.

Under the title: Everyone Must Prepare For What Is Coming! – Whitney Webb 2024 Prediction

43,952 views 14 Feb 2024
In this riveting video, Whitney Webb takes us deep into the heart of the evolving digital landscape, uncovering the critical implications of our growing reliance on artificial intelligence and the unchecked power of Silicon Valley’s tech giants. Through her meticulous analysis, Webb exposes how these developments threaten our autonomy, privacy, and the very fabric of democracy. She sheds light on the ethical dilemmas and risks inherent in the use of AI in law enforcement and governance, urging viewers to recognize the pressing need for transparency and regulation. As Webb navigates through the complex interplay of technology, misinformation, and power, she offers a stark warning about the future of financial and online privacy, highlighting the dangers of Central Bank Digital Currencies (CBDCs) and the push towards a regulated internet. This video is a must-watch for anyone concerned about the direction we’re heading in as a society, driven by the forces of technology that are rapidly reshaping our world.

👉 FINANCIAL DISCLAIMER
This channel is intended to share tips and investment videos by experts. We DO NOT GIVE FINANCIAL ADVICE! Please consult a licensed financial advisor and do your own research before making any financial action.

Never buy crypto just because you see a YouTuber talking about it. Always do your own independent research before investing in any coin.

Remember how Jamie Diamond a few months ago was like we should just seize people’s private property for you know climate change policy remember that like private property doesn’t exist to Jamie Diamond if his friends at Goldman Sachs who basically designed all this like crap that the UN is backing and green finance and blue Finance for Mother Earth and whatever you know uh if those projects decide that they want your property uh I guess they’ll just turn off.

Your or whatever and take it I mean do you really want to give these guys total control I don’t um but they have big plans bricks countries Western countries all on board for agenda 2030 the people in charge of climate Finance for the UN Mike Bloomberg the billionaire and Mark Carney I think your viewers know enough about Mark Carney to know why that’s insane and to think that Mark Carney and Jamie Diamond and Mike Bloomberg and Bill Gates and all of these guys just are so much about the planet and not about robbing you of all of your wealth and health which is what they’ve spent their entire careers doing I just come on.

Coal and China.

Coal is the by far the cheapest energy source and instrumental for the price/profit you can make on the world market (Production cost). For a long time it was the US being a great user now to be replaced by China and in a big way. India is trying to catch up with China and be the next.

Guys in today’s video we’re discussing a pressing issue that affects us all the control and influence of major financial and Tech corporations on our digital and physical properties as highlighted by Whitney web web’s insights into the plans of figures like Jamie Diamond Mike Bloomberg and Mark Carney Under the Umbrella of the United Nations agenda.

2030 expose a concerning future where private property and personal wealth could be at risk the involvement of these Financial magnates in climate Finance initiatives raises questions about their true intentions are they really about saving the planet or is there an underlying motive to consolidate more power and wealth as we navigate through these Revelations actions it’s crucial to question the narratives fed To Us by those in power.

And consider the implications of surrendering control over our financial and environmental resources but before we get into the details if you’re new here make sure to hit the Subscribe button and give us a like I mean what we have right now is them literally tokenizing all their existing rackets to move it into this new like fourth Industrial Revolution Paradigm.

That’s literally what is happening across the board and people just like don’t recognize it and they’re cloaking it in all the stuff like specifically with like SG an agenda 2030 it’s like this will make a better world and then you actually like look at it and it’s like this is insane why are all Bankers in charge of this.

Oh man I hate it so much but I mean you go back into like the UN like the UN Secretary General kof andan like at the end of the 90s was like yeah so you know how we used to be at least viewed as like a the public sector you know all the public sectors of the world all coming together to like democratically vote on stuff well now we’ve basically been taken over by corporations and how the business of the businesses of the world is our business you know I’m paraphrasing but that’s what he said you know I like to think it’s the’s not your friend guys there’s so much I could say anyway.

I could literally go on for hours and be like here’s an example of why you should never trust the bankers and still there’s going to be that handful of people with the hash Jerome pow is my pal and diamond is my night and Shining Armor.

And I I don’t I sometimes you just can’t reach people dude you know in order to create this space where they want to like push people into this new system there’s going to be chaos and there’s going to be instability and so the comfort and convenience that keeps people asleep will be disrupted what people do in that point in time is the most critical about this whole thing about how it plays out seriously like that is the most important window and again that is why it’s so important to be local.

Okay there’s a big cybertech on the financial system the internet goes down for a couple of days what are
people going to do they’re going to go out in the street and look for answers figure out what’s going on this is why it’s important to know what’s going on and couple that with having you know Connections in your local community so you can direct people about what needs to be done and what’s happening at that point in time it’s like very important.

Well also the internet when it turns back on isn’t going to be like the internet now at all they’re going to put AI in charge of like literally all content your ID is going to be tied to not just everything you post online uh but everything you read and consume every site you visit and they plan to pass all of that through AI to determine if you’re a threat to the system or not this is all like predictive policing all of the stuff is built into this system specifically in the US.

The bite Administration already has the policy framework developed they’ve had it since I mean they first came in to power in 2021 continuing our exploration into Whitney web’s insights the tokenization of traditional Financial rackets into he new era of the fourth Industrial Revolution reveals a troubling shift towards digital centralization and control the push towards fulfilling the sustainable development goals sdgs and agenda 2030 led by bankers and corporate Giants ostensibly aims to create a better world however Webb urges us to look critically at who is steering these initiatives and question their true motives the transformation of the United Nations from a public sector collaboration into a body influenced heavily by corporate interests underlines a significant shift in global governance this pivot towards corporate dominance in decision-making processes concerning Global issues like climate change and economic development poses serious questions about the Democratic Integrity of such efforts in this context the role of Technology.

Particularly the advancements in Ai and digital surveillance is poised to play a pivotal role in shaping our future the potential for these Technologies to to be used for predictive policing and controlling access to information is a stark reminder of the importance of safeguarding our digital rights and privacy.

Do you know how many Bots the US government and specifically just like the military alone has to like shape narratives online on social media and and think about how chat GPT has just like boosted that kind of stuff the whole plan is to not have anyone know what’s real or fake anymore and AI is I mean is being used for that it’s like overtly admitted to in this book that Henry Kissinger and the and the former Google CEO Eric Schmidt wrote together it’s explicitly about that and then having us be so dependent on AI technology specifically generative AI that we become cognitively diminished and we can’t even write anymore we can’t communicate without Ai and then we can’t perceive reality what’s real or not without AI telling us.

And that’s this whole Gambit here with like censorship um going on right now that we’re you know AI is going to be in charge not just of saying but deciding what content you can see but it’s also going to be producing the bulk of the content humans won’t be anymore and that’s already happening guys um so the best way to deal with that is to spend a lot more time in the real world talking to real people because like what you see on Twitter and all of this stuff is like more insane it’s going to be more insane than it is now right now.

It’s more insane than it’s ever been before and that’s only going to continue escalating because it’s just going to uh it’s G to be nuts you know and focus on building other things not focusing on all these distractions and scops that are constantly going to be online and you know another aspect of this like remember in 2016 when like Hillary Clinton they were all saying it was like 99% chance she was going to win based off of literal fake polling they just like made it up to try and demoralize Trump voters and not have them go vote.

That same Tac that they do to people all the time to make us think that like we’re alone and we’re isolated and no one else sees this stuff to demoralize us and Facebook specifically experimented with trying to manipulate news feeds to make people feel that way it’s like a matter of record.

It was like 10 years ago they still do that stuff all the time totally so like if you’re if you’re not looking at at social media as like a war zone you need to otherwise you are very susceptible to all of this stuff Eric Schmidt right who basically runs like AI national security policy for the US uh too and is like funding
all this science and technology policy stuff basically key officials in that at the bid Administration are being paid their salaries are being paid by Eric Schmidt it’s like super illegal and political reported on it and like nothing was done they were like well I see you found out and that is that that.

Guy has an insane amount of power he was just on a podcast uh talking about what needs to be done about misinformation and he was saying uh yeah uh we need to uh get everyone’s ID tied to social media and then when people post misinformation report them to law enforcement.

Do we need another Occupy Wall Street I know you mention it and he said they don’t like yeah dude but it’s I mean they don’t want that they don’t want that and so what has to be done is people have to divest from Silicon Valley and Wall Street as as much as possible um because basically what I call the blob that basically runs the US it’s the National Security State it’s Silicon Valley and it’s Wall Street okay.

It’s harder to divest from the US government if you’re living in the US than it is to divest from Big Tech and Wall Street you can take your money out of JP Morgan and Wells Fargo and City and you can stop using Google products Microsoft products you can uh not use open AI Maybe which is basically Microsoft um and all of this other stuff um because they plan to do a lot of bad stuff with your data like a lot of very bad things.

Whitney web’s analysis of the Strategic use of bots and AI by the US government to control social discourse underscores the urgent need to remain critical of the information we consume and the sources it comes from.

The potential for AI to diminish our cognitive abilities and redefine our grasp on reality is a call to action for all of us to engage more with the physical world and Foster to real life communities and Connections in the face of escalating digital manipulation.

Building resilience through local networks and direct action becomes Paramount as we consider the future of our digital and physical spaces it’s clear that divesting from the monopolistic grip of Silicon Valley and Wall Street is not just an option but a necessity for preserving our freedoms and rights the power to shape the future lies in our Collective action and the choices we make today thank you for watching unscripted crypto if you found his discussion enlightening don’t forget to like subscribe and share this video

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is two-histories.jpg

Context

Climate change
United Nations
Climate change refers to long-term shifts in temperatures and weather patterns, mainly caused by human activities, especially the burning of fossil fuels.
Why the climate doom-mongers are always wrong.

14 Feb 2024
The end is nigh! Hell on Earth is just around the corner! We’re all going to die! That, in a nutshell, has been the message from the environmentalist movement for more than half a century. Climate scientists and green campaigners have made one startling, apocalyptic prediction after another. We’re going to run out of food. We’re all going to need to wear gas masks. England won’t survive past the year 2000. All of these were genuine warnings issued by prominent environmentalists. And all of them have turned out to be spectacularly wrong. In our latest video polemic, Fraser Myers takes a look back at the maddest predictions of the climate doomsayers and explains why they never manage to come true.

Support spiked:
https://www.spiked-online.com/support/
Sign up to spiked’s newsletters:
https://www.spiked-online.com/newslet…
Check out spiked’s shop:
https://www.spiked-online.com/shop/
Transcript

14 Feb 2024
The end is nigh! Hell on Earth is just around the corner! We’re all going to die! That, in a nutshell, has been the message from the environmentalist movement for more than half a century. Climate scientists and green campaigners have made one startling, apocalyptic prediction after another. We’re going to run out of food. We’re all going to need to wear gas masks. England won’t survive past the year 2000. All of these were genuine warnings issued by prominent environmentalists. And all of them have turned out to be spectacularly wrong. In our latest video polemic, Fraser Myers takes a look back at the maddest predictions of the climate doomsayers and explains why they never manage to come true.

Support spiked:
https://www.spiked-online.com/support/
Sign up to spiked’s newsletters:
https://www.spiked-online.com/newslet…
Check out spiked’s shop:
https://www.spiked-online.com/shop/
Transcript
Follow along using the transcript.

The level of climate alarmism is directly proportional to Gretas propaganda team and green billionaires bank balances.

David Attenborough is correct we are headed toward massive loss of life but his reason for that is incorrect. The cause of that is the WEF and Islam.
Western civilisation is certainly threatened – though not by the climate.

Endless prophesies of End Times say more about human psychology, than it does about The Science.

Co2 is plant food

We’ve got 20 minutes to save the planet.🙃

Transcript

The end is nigh hell on Earth is just around the corner we’re all going to die well that’s the impression you might get from some of the overheated predictions that environmentalists like to make today we’re told the world is no longer dealing with mere climate change but with climate catastrophe.

I don’t have a future not global warming but Global boiling the era of global boiling.

Global boil the world has entered a new dangerous phase of climate change a mass extinction event is almost Upon Us says Greta tunberg Roger ham co-founder of Extinction Rebellion thinks some kind of Mad Max dystopia is right around the corner you know hope is a mistake I am talking about the slaughter death and starvation of 6 billion people this Century he says even the supposedly sensible David asbra claims that the collapse of our civilizations and the extinction of much of the natural world is on the horizon these kinds of predictions come cloaked in the
authority of science they’re given huge weight by academics and venerable institutions but there is no guarantee that they’ll come true if prior experience is anything to go by.

In fact predictions of environmental Doom have been made before many many many times before and all of them have turned out to be wrong according to some of the earliest luminaries of the modern environmental Movement we should already be dead.

Environmental scientists have been convinced for decades that changes in the climate could pose an existential threat to humanity funnily enough in the 1960s and ’70s some scientists were more concerned about the alleged threat of global cooling than they were about global warming are we headed for an Ice Age screamed a Sunday Telegraph headline.

In 1979 the potential for the world’s ecosystems to collapse has long kept environmentalists awake at night from the 1940s to the 1960s it was widely believed that soil erosion supposedly caused by excessive farming would turn once fertile lands into uninhabitable deserts Rachel Carson’s 1962 book Silent Spring predicted that the use of pesticides would lead to a future of barren farmland and an epidemic of cancers and birth defects.

Paul Erick author of The Landmark 1968 book the population bomb believed that famine would soon result from overpopulation the growth of humanity he claimed would quickly outstrip our ability to feed ourselves in the 1970s and 1980s he warned hundreds of millions of people will starve to death now as you probably noticed none of these fears about famine or ecosystem collapse has actually come to pass.

The world population has more than doubled since erck book came out while starvation rates have plummeted what’s more crop yields have only grown as we’ve made huge strides in agriculture today.

We can feed 7 billion people far more easily and cheaply than we could feed 3 billion people back in the70s air pollution was also supposed to pose an apocalyptic threat in 1970 Life Magazine warned that
smog would soon overwhelm Us by the 1980s Urban dwellers will have to wear gas masks it claimed by 1985 the air pollution epidemic was supposedly going to half the amount of sunlight reaching the earth triggering a sort of reverse greenhouse effect.

Ecologist Kenneth wat warned us that none of our land will be usable as a result again none of this
turned out to be true also in 1970 Nobel prize winning biochemist George Walt contended that thanks to overpopulation and air pollution civilization itself will end within 15 or 30 years giving Humanity until about 1985 or to the year 2000 if we were lucky.

He wasn’t alone many environmentalists feared that Humanity would struggle to make it past the Millennium in 1982 the head of the un’s environment program warned that by the year 2000 the Earth will have endured an environmental catastrophe as devastating and irreversible as any nuclear Holocaust.

If I were a gambler Paul erck wagered in 1971 England will not exist by the year 2000 even when the year 2000 rolled around and life in England stubbornly carried on.

The environmental fearmongers only doubled down in 2000 Dr David Viner a senior climate scientist at the University of East Anglia predicted that snowfall in the UK would become a rare and exciting event within just a few years thanks to global warming children just aren’t going to know what snow is he told the independent in 2001 one of London’s Airport had to be closed due to blizzards 3 years after that Britain enjoyed a lovely white Christmas in 2004.

The Observer newspaper uncovered a terrifying internal Memo from analysts at the Pentagon it claimed that unless
climate change was tackled urgently then the UK and much of Europe would be plunged into a Siberian climate by the
year 2020.

Apparently climate change carried not only the risk of rising temperatures and adverse weather events but also Al nuclear conflict Mega droughts famine and widespread rioting as we now know 2020 was indeed a very challenging year across the world thanks to the covid-19 pandemic but not for the reasons or to the apocalyptic extent that the greens predicted.

The climate campaigners don’t want to scare us for the sake of it of course they want to scare us into taking action they want us to wind down our use of fossil fuels to cut down on traveling meat and heating to this end they’ve presented us with a series of supposedly critical deadlines before quietly pushing them back on the 21st of June 2018.

Greta tunberg tweeted an article that claimed climate change will wipe out all of humanity unless we stop using fossil fuels over the next 5 years by the time 5 years passed and the world had still not stopped using fossil fuels that tweet had been deleted.

We have 18 months to stop climate change disaster warned the then Prince Charles in May 2008
8 months later he extended his deadline to 100 months a high-profile Guardian campaign set the Tipping Point at the end of 2016 that deadline also came and went without much comment today some of the most alarmist voices no longer bother making predictions you can hardly blame them given their track record of getting them so wrong instead they say the climate catastrophe is already upon us.

The media serve up a daily diet of fearmongering about flooding wildfires and hurricanes which is supposedly more violent and dangerous than ever but this apocalypticism simply cannot be squared with the facts the rarely spoken truth is that the number of people actually being killed by climate is extremely low in fact it’s actually decreased even as global temperatures have risen climate related deaths have fallen by as much as 97% over the past 100 years as economic development has fortified Humanity against nature the economic cost of these disasters has fallen as well from about 0.25% of GDP to around 0.2% over the past 30 years.

Green Prophecies of Doom have often been ridiculous on their own terms but there is another reason why this fear mongering is always destined to be proven wrong environmentalists fail to recognize what is so special about Humanity they ignore our capacity to overcome the challenges we Face through technological economic and social progress they’ve forgotten that we’ve been emancipating ourselves from nature since the dawn of time we do not have to passively accept what the climate throws at us the Fatal mistake of the doomsters is that they keep betting Against Humanity.

So here’s the humanity continuing to prove them wrong

Planet earth on the move!

Solar flares/mass ejection

MASSIVE Solar Flare Explodes – South America and Africa hit hardest!

So this shows that even x-rays which is a extremely high frequency wavelength of light is able to trigger geomagnetic pulsations and also energy increases in our extremely low frequency background electromagnetic field beyond the first mode of the schuma resonances.

This burst went all the way from near zero Herz up to about 15 Hertz affecting those first two modes and what’s notable about the Schuman resonances is that they overlap perfectly with human brain waves in both their frequency and in their strength.

Stefan Burns

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=NKzPqQOOw4gShare

15,543 views 9 Feb 2024 #solarcycle25 #spaceweather #geophysics
This 3.38 X-class solar flare triggered a radio blackout over the South Atlantic Ocean, South America, and Africa, meaning the x-rays hit the South Atlantic Magnetic Anomaly dead on, and this triggered a global geomagnetic pulsation as observed in Canada at Laurentian University. @StefanBurns please subscribe ✅

Space weather and global geophysics update for February 9th, 2024

• Space Weather, Magnetic Field, and Sc…

eBooks and Courses:
🌐 Earth’s Magnetic Field Master Guide:
https://wildfreeorganic.gumroad.com/l…
🥑 Holistic Gut Health Guide: https://wildfreeorganic.com/store/hol… Use code “GUTHELP” for 10% off

/ stefanburnsofficial

Support the channel by doing your regular Amazon shopping through this link 🙏
https://www.amazon.com/?&linkCode=sl2…

Disclosure: I am a member of various affiliate programs and if a purchase is made through one of my affiliate links a small commission is received. This does not affect your purchase price. For more information visit the Wild Free Organic disclosure page: https://wildfreeorganic.com/disclosure

Data:
NASA https://sdo.gsfc.nasa.gov/data/
NOAA https://www.swpc.noaa.gov/communities…
VLF Open Lab http://www.vlf.it/laurentian/livedata…

solarcycle25 #spaceweather #geophysics #schumannresonances #earthsmagneticfield

hi everyone breaking space weather news update for you a 3.38 x-class flare just erupted from the Sun as you can see with this imagery from sdo here and this is a sunspot group that flared about 2 days prior and it then rotated away from Earth facing view.

Before it then flared at that 3.38 xass level now this is important because it flared on a side of the Sun that isn’t Earth facing anymore so some of that energy was absorbed back into the Sun and so if this Sunspot
group had flared on the earth facing side of the sun it would have likely registered stronger.

Now we can look at his Sunspot group in the magnetogram from February 5th to the 6th you can see
that’s quite far down in the southern hemisphere indicating that we’re still at the beginning of solar cycle 25
maximum because that solar flux will move towards the equators as we get towards Peak maximum and if it wasn’t
that large of a sunspot group but clearly harboring a lot of energy because of that x-class flare that it
just launched this triggered a shortwave radio blackout.

We can look at our D region of the ionosphere here with this model by Noah and starting around 1300
1:20 UC today we see this very strong shortwave radio blackout over Africa South America most of the Atlantic parts of North America and Europe and this was very powerful very very strong.

This is indicating that most of that energy is being absorbed on the solar facing side of the earth so where it is nighttime. That x-ray energy did not come in x-ray wavelengths of light are not affected by magnetic field no light is affected by magnetic fields so it travels right from the Sun to Earth in about 8 minutes and this energy was actually picked up by the schuma resonance monitoring station in Canada at laurentine University.

But keepin mind that this is also happening during a new moon so we have the moon right now positioned in between the Sun and the Earth and that light facing Side of the Moon did also absorb some of that x-ray energy and so diminished a little bit of the energy that would have come into the Earth otherwise.

So there is a new moon that is active right now now what was really notable geophysically is that the background electromagnetic field responded to to this x-class flare.

As you can see here with this data out of Laurentian University this is magnetic field data collected near the Great Lakes so it was Daylight at that time it experienced that x-ray flux increase and you see that geomagnetic pulsation that comes in at the same time as that sharp rise in xray flux with that combined data from Noah and from vf.

So this shows that even x-rays which is a extremely high frequency wavelength of light is able to trigger geomagnetic pulsations and also energy increases in our extremely low frequency background electromagnetic field beyond the first mode of the schuma resonances.

This burst went all the way from near zero Herz up to about 15 Hertz affecting those first two modes and what’s notable about the Schuman resonances is that they overlap perfectly with human brain waves in both their frequency and in their strength.

Now now geomagnetic pulsations which occur at a lower frequency typically below 5 Herz are strongly connected to Heart rhythms and overall cardiac health so yes a strong increase in x-ray flux from a cal mass ejection can start affecting Earth’s energetic systems within just 8.3 minutes and for those that are biologically sensitive to these energies you may feel them in a variety ways specifically you may feel A disruption to your central nervous system your heart rhythms and your overall energy level.

So if You’ like to learn more about how your health and wellness connects to the changing energies on our planet and of the solar system the Sun the cosmos then you can subscribe to my channel and you may also subscribe to my channel if you like space weather updates I will keep you informed when there is breaking news happening please like the video thanks so much and have a great

THE ETHERISATION OF THE BLOOD


1 October 1911, Basel

Wherever we, as human beings, have striven for knowledge, whether as mystics or realists or in any way at all, the acquisition of self-knowledge has been demanded of us. But as has been repeatedly emphasised on other occasions, self-knowledge is by no means as easy to achieve as many people believe — anthroposophists sometimes among them.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is two-histories.jpg

The anthroposophist should be constantly aware of the hindrances he will encounter in his efforts. But the acquisition of self-knowledge is absolutely essential if we are to reach a worthy goal in world-existence and if our actions are to be worthy of us as members of humanity.

Let us ask ourselves the question: Why is the achievement of self-knowledge so difficult? Man is a very complicated being. If we mean to speak truly of his inner life, his life of soul, we shall not begin by regarding it as something simple and elementary. We shall rather have the patience and perseverance, the will, to penetrate more deeply into the marvellous creation of the Divine-Spiritual Powers known to us as Man.

Before we investigate the nature of self-knowledge, two aspects of the life of the human soul may present themselves to us. Just as the magnet has North and South poles, just as light and darkness are present in the world, so there are two poles in man’s life of soul. These two poles become evident when we observe a person placed in two contrasting situations. Suppose we are watching someone who is entirely absorbed in the contemplation of some strikingly beautiful and impressive natural phenomenon. We see how still he is standing, moving neither hand nor foot, never turning his eyes away from the spectacle presented to him, and we are aware that inwardly he is picturing his environment. That is one situation. Another is the following: a man is walking along the street and feels that someone has insulted him. Without thinking, he is roused to anger and gives vent to it by striking the person who insulted him. We are there witnessing a manifestation of forces springing from anger, a manifestation of impulses of will, and it is easy to imagine that if the action had been preceded by thought no blow need have been struck. We have now pictured two contrasting situations: in the one there is only ideation, a process in the life of thought from which all conscious will is absent; in the other there is no thought, no ideation, and immediate expression is given to an impulse of will. Here we have examples of the two extremes of human behaviour. The first pole is complete surrender to contemplation, to thought, in which the will has no part; the second pole is the impelling force of will without thought. These facts are revealed simply by observation of external life.

We can go into these things more deeply and we come then into spheres in which we can find our bearings only by summoning the findings of occult investigation to our aid. Here another polarity confronts us — that of sleeping and waking. From the elementary concepts of Anthroposophy we know that in waking life the four members of a man’s being — physical body, etheric body, astral body and ego — are organically and actively interwoven, but that in sleep the physical and etheric bodies remain in bed, while the astral body and ego are outpoured into the great world bordering on physical existence. These facts could also be approached from a different point of view. We might ask: what is there to be said about ideation, contemplation, thinking — and about the will and its impulses on the one hand during waking life and during sleep on the other?

When we penetrate more deeply into this question it becomes evident that in his present physical existence man is, in a certain sense, always asleep, Only there is a difference between sleep during the night and sleep during the day. Of this we can be convinced in a purely external way, for we know that we can wake in the occult sense during the day, that is to say, one can become clairvoyant and see into the spiritual world.

The physical body in its ordinary state is asleep to what is then and there happening and we can rightly speak of an awakening of our spiritual senses. In the night, of course, we are asleep in the normal way. It can therefore be said: ordinary sleep is sleep as regards the outer physical world; daytime consciousness at the present time is sleep as regards the spiritual world.

These facts can be considered in yet another light. On deeper scrutiny we realise that in the ordinary waking condition of physical life, man has, as a rule, very little power or control over his will and its impulses. The will is very detached from daily life. Only consider how little of all you do from morning to evening is really the outcome of your own thinking, of your personal resolutions. When someone knocks at the door and you say “Come in!”, that cannot be called a decision of your own thinking and will. If you are hungry and seat yourself at a table, that cannot be called a decision made by the will, because it is occasioned by your circumstances, by the needs of your organism. Try to picture your daily life and you will find how little the will is directly influenced from the centre of your being. Why is this the case? Occultism shows us that in respect of his will man actually sleeps by day, that is to say he is not in the real sense present in his will-impulses at all. We may evolve better and better concepts and ideas; or we may become more highly moral, more cultured individuals, but we can do nothing as regards the will. By cultivating better thoughts we can work indirectly upon the will but as far as life is concerned we can do nothing directly to it, for in the waking life of day, our will is influenced only in an indirect way, namely through sleep. When we are asleep we do not think; ideation passes over into a state of sleep. The will, however, awakes, permeates our organism from outside, and invigorates it. We feel strengthened in the morning because what has penetrated into our organism is of the nature of will. That we are not aware of this activity of the will becomes comprehensible when we remember that all conceptual activity ceases when we ourselves are asleep. To begin with, therefore, this stimulus shall be given for further contemplation, further meditation. The more progress you make in self-knowledge, the more you will find confirmation of the truth of the words that man sleeps in respect of his will when he is awake and sleeps in respect of his conceptual life when he is asleep. The life of will sleeps by day; the life of thought sleeps by night.

Man is unaware that the will does not sleep during the night because he only knows how to be awake in his life of thought. The will does not sleep during the night but it then works as it were in a fiery element, works upon his body in order to restore what has been used up by day.

Thus there are two poles in man, the life of observation and ideation, and the impulses of will; and man is related in entirely opposite ways to these two poles. The whole life of soul moves in various nuances between these two poles, and we shall come nearer to understanding it by bringing this microcosmic life of soul into relation with the higher worlds.

From what has been said we have learnt that the life of thought and ideation is one of the poles of man’s life of soul. This life of thought is something which seems unreal to materialistically minded people. Do we not often hear it said: “Oh, ideas and thoughts are only ideas and thoughts!” This is intended to imply that if someone has [a piece] of bread or meat in his hand it is a reality because it can be eaten, but a thought is only a thought, it is not a reality.

Why is this said? It is because what man calls his thoughts are related to what thoughts really are as a shadow-image is to the actual thing. The shadow-image of a flower points you to the flower itself, to the reality. So it is with thoughts. Human thinking is the shadowing forth of ideas and beings belonging to a higher world, the world we call the Astral plane. And you represent thinking rightly to yourself when you picture the human head thus — it is not absolutely correct but simply diagrammatic. In the head are thoughts but these thoughts must be pictured as living beings on the Astral plane. Beings of the most varied kinds are at work there in the form of teeming concepts and activities which cast their shadow-images into men, and these processes are reflected in the human head as thinking.Diagram 1

As well as the life of thought in the human soul, there is also the life of feeling. Feelings fall into two categories: those of pleasure and sympathy and those of displeasure and antipathy. The former are aroused by good deeds, benevolent deeds; antipathy is aroused by evil, malevolent deeds. Here there is something more than and different from, the mere forming of concepts. We form concepts of things irrespectively of any other factor. But our soul experiences sympathy or antipathy only in respect of what is beautiful and good, or what is ugly and evil. Just as everything that takes place in man in the form of thoughts points to the Astral plane, so everything connected with sympathy or antipathy points to the realm we call Lower Devachan. Processes in the Heavenly World, or Devachan, are projected, mainly into our breast, as feelings of sympathy or antipathy for what is beautiful or ugly, for what is good or evil. So that in our feelings for the moral-aesthetic element, we bear within our souls shadow-reflections of the Heavenly World or Lower Devachan.

There is still a third province in the life of the human soul which must be strictly distinguished from the mere preference for good deeds. There is a difference between standing by and taking pleasure in witnessing some kindly deed and setting the will in action and actually performing some such deed. I will call pleasure in good deeds or displeasure in evil deeds the aesthetic element as against the moral element that impels a man to perform some good deed. The moral element is at a higher level than the purely aesthetic; mere pleasure or displeasure is at a lower level than the will to do something good or bad. In so far as our soul feels constrained to give expression to moral impulses, these impulses are the shadow-images of Higher Devachan, of the Higher Heavenly World.

It is easy to picture these three stages of activity of the human soul — the purely intellectual (thoughts, concepts), the aesthetic (pleasure or displeasure), and the moral (revealed in impulses to good or bad deeds) — as microcosmic images of the three realms which in the Macrocosm, the great Universe, lie one above the other. The Astral world is reflected in the world of thought; the Devachanic world is reflected in the aesthetic sphere of pleasure and displeasure; and the Higher Devachanic world is reflected as morality.Thoughts: Shadow-images of Beings of the Astral Plane (Waking) Sympathy and Antipathy: Shadow-images of Beings of Lower Devachan (Dreaming) Moral Impulses: Shadow-images of Beings of Higher Devachan (Sleeping)

If we connect this with what was said previously concerning the two poles of the soul-life, we shall take the pole of intellect to be that which dominates the waking life, the life in which man is mentally awake. During the day he is awake in respect of his intellect; during sleep he is awake in respect of his will. It is because at night he is asleep in respect of intellect that he is unaware of what he is happening with his will. The truth is that what we call moral principlesmoral impulses, are working indirectly into the will. And in point of fact man needs the life of sleep in order that the moral impulses he takes into himself through the life of thought can become active and effective. In his ordinary life today man is capable of accomplishing what is right only on the plane of intellect; he is less able to accomplish anything on the moral plane for there he is dependent upon help coming from the Macrocosm.

What is already within us can bring about the further development of intellectuality, but the Gods must come to our aid if we are to acquire greater moral strength. We go to sleep in order that we may plunge into the Divine Will where the intellect does not intervene and where Divine Forces transform into the power of will the moral principles we accept, where they instill into our will that which we could otherwise receive only into our thoughts.

Between these two poles, that of the will which wakes by night and of the intellect which is awake by day, lies the sphere of aesthetic appreciation which is continuously present in man. During the day man is not fully awake — at least only the most prosaic, pedantic individuals are always fully awake in waking life. We must always be able to dream a little even by day when we are awake; we must be able to give ourselves up to the enjoyment of art, of poetry, or of some other activity that is not concerned wholly with crass reality. Those who can give themselves up in this way form a connection with something that can enliven and invigorate the whole of existence. To give oneself up to such imaginings is like a dream making its way into waking life. Into the life of sleep you know well that dreams enter; these dreams in the usual sense, dreams which permeate sleep-consciousness. Human beings need also to dream by day if they do not wish to lead an arid, empty, unhealthy waking life. Dreaming takes place during sleep at night in any case and no proof of this is required. Midway between the two poles of night dreaming and day dreaming is the condition that can come to expression in fantasy.

So here again there is a threefold life of soul. The intellectual element in which we are really awake brings us shadow-images of the Astral Plane when by day we give ourselves up to a thought — wherein the most fruitful ideas for daily life and great inventions originate. Then during sleep, when we dream, these dreams play into our life of sleep and shadow-images from Lower Devachan are reflected into us. And when we work actively during sleep, impressing morality into our will — we cannot be aware of this actual process but certainly we can of its effects — when we are able to imbue our life of thoughts during the night with the influence of Divine Spiritual Powers, then the impulses we receive are reflections from Higher Devachan, the Higher Heavenly World. These reflections are the moral impulses and feelings which are active within us and lead to the recognition that human life is vindicated only when we place our thoughts at the service of the good and the beautiful, when we allow the very heart’s blood of Divine Spiritual life to stream through our intellectual activities, permeating them with moral impulses.

The life of the human soul as presented here, first from external, exoteric observation and then from observation of a more mystical character is revealed by deeper (occult) investigation. The processes that have been described in their more external aspect can also be perceived in man through clairvoyance. When a man stands in front of us today in his waking state and we observe him with the eye of clairvoyance, certain rays of light are seen streaming continually from the heart towards the head. Within the head these rays play around the organ known in anatomy as the pineal gland. These streamings arise because human blood, which is a physical substance, is perpetually resolving itself into etheric substance. In the region of the heart there is a continual transformation of the blood into this delicate etheric substance which streams upwards towards the head and glimmers around the pineal gland. This process — the etherisation of the blood — can be perceived in the human being all the time during his waking life.Diagram 2

The occult observer is able to see a continual streaming from outside into the brain, and also in the reverse direction, from the brain to the heart. Now these streams, which in sleeping man come from outside, from cosmic space, from the Macrocosm, and flow into the inner constitution of the physical body and etheric bodies lying in the bed, reveal something remarkable when they are investigated. These rays vary greatly in different individuals. Sleeping human beings differ very drastically from one another, and if those who are a little vain only knew how badly they betray themselves to occult observation when they go to sleep during public gatherings, they would try their level best not to let this happen!

Moral qualities are revealed distinctly in the particular colouring of the streams which flow into human beings during sleep; in an individual of lower moral principles, the streams are quite different from what is observable in an individual of noble principles. Endeavours to dissemble are useless. In the face of the higher Cosmic Powers, no dissembling is possible. In the case of a man who has only a slight inclination towards moral principles the rays streaming into him are a brownish red in colour — various shades tending toward brownish red. In a man of high moral ideals the rays are lilac-violet in colour. At the moment of waking or of going off to sleep a kind of struggle takes place in the region of the pineal gland between what streams down from above and what streams upward from below. When a man is awake the intellectual element streams upwards from below in the form of currents of light, and what is of moral-aesthetic nature streams downwards from above. At the moment of waking or of going off to sleep, these two currents meet, and in the man of low morality a violent struggle between the two streams takes place in the region of the pineal gland. In the man of high morality there is around the pineal gland as it were a little sea of light. Moral nobility is revealed when a calm glow surrounds the pineal gland at these moments. In this way a man’s moral disposition is reflected in him, and this calm glow of light often extends as far as the heart. Two streams can therefore be perceived in man — the one Macrocosmic, the other, Microcosmic.

To estimate the significance of how these two streams meet in man is possible only by considering on the one hand what was said previously in a more external way about the life of the soul and how this life reveals the threefold polarity of the intellectual, the aesthetic and the moral elements that stream downwards from above, from the brain toward the heart; and if, on the other hand, we grasp the significance of what was said about turning our attention to the corresponding phenomenon in the Macrocosm. This corresponding phenomenon can be described today as the result of the most scrupulously careful occult investigation of recent years, undertaken by individuals among genuine Rosicrucians. These investigations have shown that something similar to what has been described in connection with the Microcosm also takes place in the Macrocosm. You will understand this more fully as time goes on.

Just as in the region of the human heart the blood is continually being transformed into etheric substance, a similar process takes place in the Macrocosm. We understand this when we turn our minds to the Mystery of Golgotha — to the moment when the blood flowed from the wounds of Jesus Christ.

This blood must not be regarded simply as chemical substance, but by reason of all that has been said concerning the nature of Jesus of Nazareth it must be recognised as something altogether unique. When it flowed from His wounds, a substance was imparted to our Earth, which in uniting with it, constituted an Event of the greatest possible significance for all future ages of the Earth’s evolution — and it could take place only once. What came of this blood in the ages that followed? Nothing different from what otherwise takes place in the heart of man. In the course of Earth evolution this blood passes through a process of “etherisation.” And just as our human blood streams upwards from the heart as ether, so since the Mystery of Golgotha the etherised blood of Christ Jesus has been present in the ether of the earth. The etheric body of the Earth is permeated by the blood — now transformed — which flowed on Golgotha. This is supremely important. If what has thus come to pass through Christ Jesus had not taken place, man’s condition on the Earth could only have been as previously described. But since the Mystery of Golgotha it has always been possible for the etheric blood of Christ to flow together with the streamings from below upward, from heart to head.

Because the etherised blood of Jesus of Nazareth is present in the etheric body of the Earth, it accompanies the etherised human blood streaming upwards from the heart to the brain, so that not only those streams of which I spoke earlier meet in man, but the human blood-stream unites with the blood-stream of Christ Jesus. A union of these two streams can, however, come about only if a person is able to unfold true understanding of what is contained in the Christ Impulse.

Otherwise there can be no union; the two streams then mutually repel each other, thrust each other away. In every epoch of Earth evolution understanding must be acquired in the form suitable for that epoch. At the time when Christ Jesus lived on Earth, preceding events were rightly understood by those who came to His forerunner, John, and were baptised by him according to the rite described in the Gospels. They received baptism in order that their sin, that is to say, the karma of their previous lives — karma which had come to an end — might be changed; and in order that they might realise that the most powerful Impulse in Earth evolution was about to descend into a physical body. But the evolution of humanity progresses and in our present age what matters is that people should recognise the need for the knowledge contained in Spiritual Science and be able so to fire the streams flowing from heart to brain that this knowledge can be understood.

If this comes to pass, individuals will be able to receive and comprehend the event that has its beginning in the Twentieth Century: this event is the appearance of the Christ as an Etheric Being in contradistinction to the Physical Christ of Palestine. For we have now reached the point of time when the Etheric Christ enters into the life of the Earth and will become visible — at first to a small number of individuals through a form of natural clairvoyance. Then in the course of the next three thousand years, He will become visible to greater and greater numbers of people. This will inevitably come to pass in the natural course of development. That it will come to pass is as true as were the achievements of electricity in the nineteenth century. A number of individuals will see the Etheric Christ and will themselves experience the event that took place at Damascus. But this will depend upon such men learning to be alert to the moment when Christ draws near to them. In only a few decades from now it will happen, particularly to those who are young — already preparation is being made for this — that some individual here or there has certain experiences. If he has sharpened his vision through having assimilated Anthroposophy, he may become aware that suddenly someone has come near to help him, to make him alert to this or that. The truth is that Christ has come to him, although he believes that what he saw is a physical man. He will come to realise that what he saw was a super-sensible being, because it immediately vanishes. Many a human being will have this experience when sitting silent in his room, heavy-hearted and oppressed, not knowing which way to turn. The door will open, and the etheric Christ will appear and speak words of consolation to him. The Christ will become a living Comforter to men. However strange it may as yet seem, it is true nevertheless that many a time when people — even in considerable numbers — are sitting together, not knowing what to do, and waiting, they will see the Etheric Christ. He will Himself be there, will confer with them, will make His voice heard in such gatherings. These times are approaching, and the positive, constructive element now described will take real effect in the evolution of mankind.

No word shall be said here against the great advances made by culture in our day; these achievements are essential for the welfare and the freedom of men. But whatever can be gained in the way of outer progress in mastering the forces of nature, is something small and insignificant compared with the blessing bestowed upon the individual who experiences the awakening soul through Christ, the Christ who will now be operative in human culture and its concerns. Men will thereby acquire forces that make for unification. In very truth Christ brings constructive forces into human culture and civilisation.

If we look into early post-Atlantean times, we would find that men built their dwelling places by methods very different from those used in modern life. In those days they made use of all kinds of growing things. Even when building palaces they summoned nature to their aid by utilizing plants interlaced with branches of trees and so on, whereas today men must build with broken fragments. All the culture of the external world is contrived with the aid of products of fragmentation. And in the course of the coming years you will realise even more clearly how much in our civilised life is the outcome of destruction.

Light itself is being destroyed in this post-Atlantean age of the Earth’s existence, which until the time of Atlantis was a progressive process. Since then it has been a process of decay.* What is light? Light decays and the decaying light is electricity. What we know as electricity is light that is being destroyed in matter. And the chemical force that undergoes a transformation in the process of Earth evolution is magnetism. Yet a third force will become active and if electricity seems to work wonders today, this third force will affect civilisation in a still more miraculous way. The more of this force we employ, the faster the earth will tend to become a corpse and its spiritual part prepare for the Jupiter embodiment. Forces have to be applied for the purpose of destruction, in order that man may become free of the Earth and that the Earth’s body may fall away. As long as the earth was involved in progressive evolution, no such destruction took place, for the great achievements of electricity can only serve a decaying Earth. Strange as this sounds, it must gradually become known. By understanding the process of evolution we shall learn to assess our culture at its true value. We shall also learn that it is necessary for the Earth to be destroyed, for otherwise the spiritual could not become free. We shall also learn to value what is positive, namely the penetration of spiritual forces into our existence on Earth.

* See also the section at the end of the text, containing answers given by Dr. Steiner to questions.

Thus we realise what a tremendous advance was signified by the fact that Christ lived for three years on the Earth in a human body specially prepared in order that He might be visible to physical eyes. Through what came to pass during those three years men have been made ready to behold the Christ who will move among them in an etheric body, who will participate in earthly life as truly and effectively as did the Physical Christ in Palestine. If men observe such happenings with undimmed senses they will know that there is an etheric body that will move about in the physical world, but is the only etheric body able to work in the physical world as a human physical body works. It will differ from a physical body in this respect only, that it can be in two, three, nay even in a hundred, a thousand places at the same time. This is possible only for an etheric, not for a physical form. What will be accomplished in humanity through this further advance is that the two poles of which I have spoken, the intellectual and the moral, will more and more become one; they will merge into unity. This will come about because in the course of the next millennia men will become aware of the presence of the Etheric Christ in the world; more and more they will be influenced in waking life too by the direct working of the Good from the spiritual world. Whereas at the present time, the will is asleep by day, and man is only able to influence it indirectly through thought, in the course of the next millennia, through the power which from our time onwards is working in us under the aegis of Christ, it will come about that the deeds of men in waking consciousness too can be directly productive of Good.

The dream of Socrates, that virtue can be taught, will come true; more and more it will be possible on Earth not only for the intellect to be stimulated and energized by this teaching but for moral impulses to be spread abroad. Schopenhauer said, “To preach morality is easy; to establish it is very difficult.” Why is this? Because no morality has yet been spread by preaching. It is quite possible to recognise moral principles and yet not abide by them. For most people the Pauline saying holds good, that the spirit is willing but the flesh is weak. This will change, because the moral fire streaming from the figure of Christ will intensify recognition of the need for moral impulses. Man will transform the earth by feeling with ever-increasing strength that morality is an essential part of it. In the future, to be immoral will be possible only for individuals who are goaded in this direction, who are possessed by evil demons, by Ahrimanic, Asuric Powers and more-over aspire to be so.

In time to come there will be on Earth a sufficient number of individuals who teach morality and at the same time sustain its principles; but there will also be those who by their own free decision surrender themselves to the evil Powers and thus enable an excess of evil to be pitted against a good humanity. Nobody will be forced to do this; it will lie in the free will of each individual.

Then will come the epoch when the Earth passes into conditions of which, as in so much else, Oriental Occultism and Mysticism alone give some idea. The moral atmosphere will by then have gathered strength. For many thousands of years Oriental Mysticism has spoken of this epoch, and since the coming of Gautama Buddha it has spoken with special emphasis about that future condition when the earth will be bathed in a “moral-ether-atmosphere.” Ever since the time of the ancient Rishis it was the great hope of Oriental Mysticism that this moral impulse would come to the Earth from Vishva-Karman or, as Zarathustra proclaimed, from Ahura Mazdao. Thus Oriental Mysticism foresaw that this moral impulse, this moral atmosphere, would come to the Earth from the Being we call the Christ. And it was upon Him, upon Christ, that the hopes of Oriental Mysticism were set.

Oriental Mysticism was able to picture the consequences of that event but not the actual form it would take. The mind could picture that within a period of 5,000 years after the great Buddha achieved Enlightenment, pure Akashic forms, bathed in fire, lit by the sun, would appear in the wake of One beyond the ken of Oriental Mysticism. A wonderful picture in very truth: that something would happen to make it possible for the Sons of Fire and of Light to move about the Earth, not in physically embodiment but as pure Akashic forms within the Earth’s moral atmosphere. But then, so it was said, in 5,000 years after Gautama Buddha’s Enlightenment, the Teacher will also be there to make known to men what the nature of these wonderful forms of pure Fire and Light are. This teacher — the Maitreya Buddha — will appear 3,000 years after our present era and will speak of the Christ Impulse.

Thus Oriental Mysticism unites with the Christian knowledge of the West to form a wonderfully beautiful unity. It is also disclosed that he who will appear three thousand years after our era as the Maitreya Buddha will have incarnated again and again on the Earth as a Bodhisattva, as the successor of Gautama Buddha. One of his incarnations was that of Jeshu ben Pandira, who lived a hundred years before the Christian era. The being who incarnated in Jeshu ben Pandira is he who will one day become the Maitreya Buddha, and who from century to century returns ever and again in a body of flesh, not yet as Buddha, but as Bodhisattva. Even now there proceeds from him who later on will be the Maitreya Buddha, the most significant teachings concerning the Christ Being and the Sons of Fire — the Agnishvattas — of Indian Mysticism.

The indications by which the Being who is to become the Maitreya Buddha can be recognised are common to all genuine Eastern mysticism and to Christian gnosis. The Maitreya Buddha who, in contrast to the Sons of Fire, will appear in a physical body as Bodhisattva, can be recognised by the fact that in the first instance his early development gives no intimation of the nature of the individuality within him. Only those possessed of understanding will recognise the presence of a Bodhisattva in such a human being between the ages of thirty and thirty-three, and not before. Something akin to a change of personality then takes place. The Maitreya Buddha will reveal his identity to humanity in the thirty-third year of his life. As Christ Jesus began His mission in His thirtieth year, so do the Bodhisattvas, who will continue to proclaim the Christ Impulse, reveal themselves — in the thirty-third year of their lives. And the Maitreya Buddha himself, as transformed Bodhisattva, speaking in powerful words of which no adequate idea can be given at the present time, will proclaim the great secrets of existence. He will speak in a language that has first to be created, for no human being to-day could formulate words such as those in which the Maitreya Buddha will address humanity. The reason why men cannot be addressed in this way at the present time is that the physical instrument for this form of speech does not yet exist. The teachings of the Enlightened One will not stream into men as teachings only, but will pour moral impulses into their souls. Words such as will then be spoken cannot yet be uttered by a physical larynx; in our time they can be present only in the spiritual worlds.

Anthroposophy is the preparation for everything that the future holds in store. Those who take the process of man’s evolution seriously resolve not to allow the soul’s development to come to a standstill but to ensure that this development will eventually enable the spiritual part of the Earth to become free, leaving the grosser part to fall away like a corpse — for men could frustrate the whole process. Those who desire evolution to succeed must acquire understanding of the life of the spirit through what we to-day call Anthroposophy. The cultivation of Anthroposophy thus becomes a duty; knowledge becomes something that we actually feel, something towards which we have responsibility. When we are inwardly aware of this responsibility and have this resolve, when the mysteries of the world arouse in us the wish to become Anthroposophists, then our feeling is true and right. But Anthroposophy must not be something that merely satisfies our curiosity; it must rather be something without which we cannot live. Only then are our feelings what they ought to be, only then do we live as building stones in that great work of construction which must be carried out in human souls and can embrace all mankind.

Anthroposophy is a revelation of world-happenings which will confront the men of the future, will confront our own souls whether still in the physical body or in the life between death and a new birth. The coming changes will affect us, no matter whether we are still living in the physical body or whether it has been laid aside. Understanding of these events must however be acquired during life in the physical body if they are to take effect after death. To those who acquire some understanding of the Christ while they are still living in the physical body, it will make no difference, when the moment comes for vision of the Christ, whether or not they have already passed through the gate of death. But if those who now reject any understanding of the Christ have already passed through the gate of death when this moment arrives, they must wait until their next incarnation, for such understanding cannot be acquired between death and rebirth. Once the foundation has been acquired, however, it endures, and then Christ becomes visible also during the period between death and the new birth.

And so Anthroposophy is not only something we learn for our physical life but is of essential value when we have laid aside the physical body at death.

This is what I wished to impart to you today as a help in answering many questions. Self-knowledge is difficult because man is such a complex being. The reason for this complexity is that he is connected with all the higher Worlds and Beings. We have within us shadow-images of the great Universe and all the members of our constitution — the physical, etheric, astral bodies and the ego — are worlds for Divine Beings. Our physical body, etheric body, astral body and ego form one world; the other is the higher World, the Heaven world. Divine-spiritual Worlds are the bodily members of the Beings of the higher spheres of cosmic existence.

Man is the complex being he is because he is a mirror-image of the spiritual world. Realisation of this should make him conscious of his intrinsic worth. But from the knowledge that although we are reflected images of the spiritual world we nevertheless fall far short of what we ought to be — from this knowledge we also acquire, as well as consciousness of our worth as human beings, the right attitude of modesty and humility towards the Macrocosm and its Gods.

Rudolf Steiner’s Answers to Questions at the End of the Lecture

Translated by George Adams

Question: How are the words used by St. Paul, “to speak in tongues” (Cor. I: 12), to be understood?

Answer: In exceptional human beings it can happen that not only is the phenomenon of speaking present in the waking state, but that something otherwise present in sleep-consciousness only, flows into this speaking. This is the phenomenon to which St. Paul refers. Goethe refers to it in the same sense; he has written two very interesting treatises on the subject.

Question: How are Christ’s words of consolation received and experienced?

Answer: Men will feel these words of consolation as though arising in their own hearts. The experience may also seem like physical hearing.

Question: What is the relation of chemical forces and substances to the spiritual world?

Answer: There are in the world a number of substances which can combine with or separate from each other. What we call chemical action is projected into the physical world from the world of Devachan — the realm of the Harmony of the Spheres. In the combination of two substances according to their atomic weights, we have a reflection of two tones of the Harmony of the Spheres. The chemical affinity between two substances in the physical world is like a reflection from the realm of the Harmony of the Spheres. The numerical ratios in chemistry are an expression of the numerical ratios of the Harmony of the Spheres, which has become dumb and silent owing to the densification of matter. If one were able to etherealise material substance and to perceive the atomic numbers the inner formative principle thereof, he would be hearing the Harmony of the Spheres.

We have the physical world, the astral world, the Lower Devachan and the Higher Devachan. If the body is thrust down lower even than the physical world, it comes into the sub-physical world, the lower astral world, the lower or evil Lower Devachan, and the lower or evil Higher Devachan. The evil astral world is the province of Lucifer, the evil Lower Devachan the province of Ahriman, and the evil Higher Devachan the province of the Asuras. When chemical action is driven down beneath the physical plane — into the evil Devachanic world — magnetism arises. When light is thrust down into the sub-material — that is to say, a stage deeper than the material world — electricity arises. If what lives in the Harmony of the Spheres is thrust down farther still, into the province of the Asuras, an even more terrible force — which it will not be possible to keep hidden very much longer — is generated. It can only be hoped that when this force comes to be known — a force we must conceive as being far, far stronger than the most violent electrical discharge — it can only be hoped that before some discoverer gives this force into the hands of humankind, men will no longer have anything un-moral left in them.

Question: What is electricity?

Answer: Electricity is light in the sub-material state. Light is there compressed to the utmost degree. An inward quality too must be ascribed to light; light is itself at every point in space. Warmth will expand in the three dimensions of space. In light there is a fourth; it is of fourfold extension — it has the quality of inwardness as a fourth dimension.

Question: What happens to the Earth’s corpse?

Answer: As the residue of the Moon-evolution we have our present moon which circles around the Earth. Similarly there will be a residue of the Earth which will circle around Jupiter. Then these residues will gradually dissolve into the universal ether. On Venus there will no longer be any residue. Venus will manifest, to begin with, as pure Warmth, then it will become Light and then pass over into the spiritual world. The residue left behind by the Earth will be like a corpse. This is a path along which man must not accompany the Earth, for he would thereby be exposed to dreadful torments. But there are Beings who accompany this corpse, since they themselves will by that means develop to a higher stage.

Reflected as sub-physical world:

Astral World — the province of Lucifer
Lower Devachan — the province of Ahriman
Higher Devachan — the province of the Asuras


Anti hate laws

self hate introduced at schools

In The Orgone Energy Accumulator: Experimental Confirmations And New Water-Structuring Evidence (Part 1), some of the most astounding information on biology, Reichian Orgonomy and water science is shared. For many years, many people have studied the “Orgone” concepts of Wilhelm Reich, but unfortunately, too much of the information that is now online is simply incorrect and is far divorced from the original, proven concepts shared by Reich himself.

It is always best to go to the source and Dr. DeMeo is a leading authority on the real Reichian science.

According to NASA, water may be the most abundant molecule in the Universe. It also appears that water itself is a primary medium that may help link or translate Orgone or the “life force” energy to this world we live in.
Once you see the presentation, you’ll understand the significance of the Andromeda Galaxy picture on the cover of the presentation graphic.

In the twelfth chapter of the Gospel of Matthew we arrive at the famous scene where the Pharisees accuse Christ of being under the dominion of Satan for his ability to cast out devils.

Think of the parallel: the legalists (lawyers, politicians, bureaucrats?) of the day are saying that the Just Man is acting unjustly by saving souls.

Similarly, the legalistic leftist demoniacs who hate the truckers with all their hearts act as if the truckers
were magically on the wrong side of the moral arc of justice for protesting an unjust jab mandate that hadn’t existed until two weeks before the protest began – almost two years after they had been trucking goods to and fro without the vax and with impunity.

You see, legalists cannot see that there is a spirit to a law as well as a letter, and that without the spirit
the letter only brings confusion and moral decay.

Christ made this very clear to the Pharisees at times in the Gospel, and in that moment when they accused Him of being an agent of Satan, He replied: “Every kingdom divided against itself is brought to desolation; and every city or house divided against itself shall not stand…” (Matthew 12:25).

On a practical level, to set aside the spiritual for a moment, legalism breeds confusion and resentment and a false sense of morality. It is this spirit of legalism that has enwrapped the hearts of many Canadians in recent years, and it is why they were so susceptible to the madness of the COVID regime.

Unjust laws are not laws
There is a natural law maxim that an unjust law is no law, and it has been repeated and expounded upon by greattheologians and philosophers for millennia.

A simple example suffices to explain. It is not just for a police officer to ticket a man for speeding when he
drives fast to bring a sick child or pregnant wife to the hospital. In fact, it would be just for the officer
to turn on his lights and escort the man even faster.

This is because the law of a society exists to serve that society, not hinder it. This is why we know that the
mandate for truckers was immoral and unjust, and therefore no law at all. Estimates say that 90 per cent of truckers were voluntarily jabbed (well, as voluntarily as can be in a society that segregates by vaccination status). In addition, truckers present little to no risk to spread any disease at all, as they spend the vast majority of their time in the isolation of their cabs.

Also, it is not proven that the jabs stop the spread of any disease, and anyone with two brain cells to rub
together could have looked at the publicly available hospital data and ascertained this at the time of the
protest.

All of this is to say that there was no basis, morally or legally, to enact any such mandate. Come to think
of it, it is clear now that there has never been any moral justification for the draconian measures enacted
throughout the whole pandemic, as it is beyond doubt that masks do nothing, and lockdowns are ineffective while at the same time they cause other harms.

But, the legalist, which is the say the Canadian liberal, cannot reason like this because for them only what
is legal is moral and what is moral is legal.

However, this same mentality is also their downfall because as laws change, so does their morality, and
therefore their worldview is continually uprooted and destroyed, which is unsustainable and exhausting.

For this reason, whatever happens with the inquiry, it is clear that the current framework of Canada is a
house divided and therefore will not stand.

European energy crisis: BBC pushes blackout propaganda to justify globalist tyranny
On this week’s Faith & Reason, the panel discusses increasing instances of schoolchildren
‘identifying’ as animals, the BBC’s ‘secret scripts’ in the event of widespread power blackouts in the UK this winter, Pope Francis’ troubling appointments to the Pontifical Academy for Life, and more.

Subtle energies and the lifeforce.

But first a video/ink about inter and multi-dimensional communication including afterlife.

There are currently occurring several new developments in this respect and scientist changing there views.

The above copy of the video link and information to be used for educational purposes only.

They Found Crystals in Human Brains: “They decode all the frequencies”

Share

81,457 views 24 Jan 2024
✅CRYSTAL WATER BOTTLE
https://beinspiredchannel.co/crystalw…
►SPECIAL THANKS TO:
BILLY CARSON : www.4biddenknowledge.com/

blackmagik363 : Watch the full episode with Billy here: https://www.youtube.com/live/KixIoUHu…

►Copyright ©:
Script – BE INSPIRED
Narration – BE INSPIRED
Footage is licensed through Videoblocks, Artgrid, and Envato.
Music: Epidemic Sound / Audiojungle / Envato Elements
Interviews / Video References were used under FAIR USE LAW.

© BE INSPIRED CHANNEL – All rights reserved

For any concerns or business inquiries, please contact us at:
beinspiredmanager@gmail.com

AFFILIATE DISCLOSURE: there may be a few links in this description that, at no cost to you, will earn us a commission if you choose to click them and make a purchase Don’t worry, we only recommend products we know and trust!

Transcript
Follow along using the transcript.

This is mind-blowing they found crystals in human brains inside of the human brain we have billions of magnetite crystals tiny alive crystals in our brains called magnetite they quietly affect the connections that shape our lives so we are kind of like magnet people each with our special magnetic power from these alive crystals inside us?

What do crystals do they can pick up frequencies we know that because Nicolet Tessa he created the first Crystal Set Radio crystals are capable of picking up and transmitting frequencies that can be decoded and heard.

Magnetite is an iron mineral and its name gives away its Most Fascinating characteristic magnetite stands out as Earth’s most magnetic naturally occurring mineral but why would a magnetic mineral be present in our brains?

Joseph Kring a geobiologist from ctech proposes a potential explanation magnetite could be the key to our ability to sense Earth’s magneticitic field. Lots of animals from Tiny bacteria to birds Turtles and bats have this cool skill it’s like a built-in compass that helps them know where they are.

This power comes from feeling the Earth’s magnetic field and we call it Magneto reception having this ability to find your way around on Earth is super useful so it’s no surprise that many creatures have it now.

Here’s the interesting part until 2019 we weren’t sure if us humans had this magnetic sense then a smart team led by rink did a study they placed people in a room protected from outside magnetic interference they changed the magnetic fields inside the room while monitoring the participants brain waves.
What they discovered was a definite measurable and repeatable impact on the strength of a specific type of brain activity called Alpha Waves.

So basically they put people in a lab with a big magnet and a cap on their head to see what their brain does then they moved the magnet around the tiny crystals in the brain lined up with the magnet this means we might be able to find our way using magnets but we don’t know it in biology.
They found three big brain cells in our skulls they look like a spiky crown on a picture of Jesus with thorns it’s like a comparison because Jesus never really wore a thorn crown the crown of thorns is in our heads and it helps us think together at a high level along with the tiny crystals.

Billy Carson explains this concept take a look in biology you discovered has three giant neurons wrapped around the inside of the skull and it looks like a crown of thorns on a scan heard about Jesus with the crown of thorns it’s a metaphor because Jesus never put on a real crown of thorns the crown of thorns is inside of each and every one of our skulls and it gives us the capability to collaborate to higher levels of consciousness along with the magnetite crystals.
The piso electric effect a fascinating aspect of physics revolves around materials that generate an electric charge in response to Mechanical stress when certain Crystal s like quartz are subjected to pressure or mechanical deformation they produce a voltage across their surfaces this phenomenon known as the pyo electric effect has wide ranging applications in various Technologies crystals play a crucial role in modern technology through their application in various devices.

The piso electric properties of crystals are utilized in sensors actuators and resonators in everyday
life. Pyo electric crystals are integral components in devices like micro phones speakers and quartz Watchers in microphones the crystals convert Sound Vibrations into electrical signals while in speakers the reverse process occurs where electrical signals generate vibrations to produce sound moreover pyo electric materials find applications in medical imaging where they contribute to the Precision of ultrasound transducers.

Additionally advancements in energy harvesting leverage piso electric crystals to convert mechanical
vibrations or movements into electrical energy offering potential solutions for powering small electronic devices or sensors in remote locations so a stone found in nature has all these properties.

In essence the quartz crystal can be seen as a natural translator of the law of vibration now pay close attention Billy Carson continues to explain the power of crystals and their presence in the pineal gland the pizio electric transmission is the same exact type of transmission that utilized in radios.

Right so pio electric that was what niclet Tessa and many other people in in the olden days When developing these radio sets these Crystal set radios they were using that pz electric technique and so what’s happening is when you put pressure on a crystal it Sparks energy.

It gives off a spark of energy and so for example if anyone here has a lighter when you strike the lighter what’s in that lighter when you press that button and you flick it is a crystal there’s a crystal in all lighters and when you put pressure on with that device that little thumb thing that you flick down it creates pressure on the Crystal and the Crystal releases a spark of energy and then that gas that’s in it and it lights up on fire because the crystal has sparked that’s the metaphor for what’s happening in your mind even with the pineal gland which is made of crystals and so you have crystals in your brain, you have crystals in your pineal gland.

The pineal gland is primarily all crystal and when you put pressure on it it’s going to spark that’s how people have a Kundalini Awakening but another thing happens there’s a frequency being transmitted through peio electric mode that send out not only into space but all throughout your body every cell in your body picks up this frequency or this message and depending on the state of mind that you’re in it’s going to interact with your cells and create either disease which turns into disease or it’s going to create ease it’s up to the conscious thought. So there’s a transmission even when you’re not speaking that’s coming from the brain in these crystals that’s going to wash down through your body and wash down through your DNA and it’s all about your conscious thoughts your C can hear your thoughts because of this p Electric transmission that’s happening inside the body.

As we continue to follow Billy’s research on crystals I was amazed by what I discovered let me explain a
crystal is a solid substance that has a naturally occurring geometrically regular form with symmetrically arranged plain faces however crystals are not just a group of molecules or atoms each one has unique characteristics and comes in different shapes and sizes the composits that make up a crystal determine how they form crystals are fascinating structures that can form in various shapes and sizes depending on the elements they’re made of.

For instance if the crystal is formed from Salt then its shape will be a cube however if it is made from different elements like carbon it can take various forms like diamonds rubies and many others carbon crystals in particular are widely utilized in our everyday lives especially in technology and energy generation they’re used to cut gemstones provide electricity to homes and business and even in the pzo electric method where they can be tapped for electricity using mechanical energy to observe the formation of crystals with your own eyes you can conduct a simple experiment at home by adding a small amount of table salt to tap water and waiting for 24 hours the water will evaporate causing the atoms to come together and form cube-shaped crystals that can be seen with the naked eye.
Crystals possess the unique property of producing an electric spark Under Pressure which makes them an essential component of everyday items such as lighters gas grill ignition buttons and push button start fireplaces.

Fractals on the other hand are geometric figures that have the same statistical characteristics as a whole they are essential in modeling structures from digital structures to massive physical ones fractals can be found in various natural patterns such as snowflakes and eroded coastlines as well as in crystals.

The relationship between crystals and fractals is due to their repetitive pattern that is consistent throughout the structure this unique property makes them an exciting subject to study and understand better fractals are a fascinating natural phenomenon that exhibit a repeating pattern in a mathematical set fractals can be found almost everywhere in nature from the intricate branching of trees to the shape of snowflakes moreover fractals can also be found in our lungs and blood vessels which exhibit a similar branching pattern.

Benoa mandal bro a well-known mathematician discovered the formula for fractals this formula is now
popularly known as the mandal BR set when calculated and graphed on the complex plane this intricate
mathematical equation displays a detailed boundary that remains complex at any level of magnification this complex boundary is what classifies the mandal BR set as a fractal.
The mandal BR set has become a popular mathematical tool an aesthetic appeal for complicated
structure stress arising from simple definitions for example video games can use fractal geometry to create sophisticated Landscapes. No man’s sky is a popular video game that uses fractals to generate over 80 billion inhabited worlds and endless Adventures on something in the size of a DVD in addition to man-made examples.

Fractals can also be found in nature the branching pattern of blood vessels is one of the most impressive examples of fractals branching. In our bodies it is interesting to note that our bodies are inherently connected to Nature and exhibit fractal patterns. The human body is a Marvel of nature with its complex and intricate systems working together to Keep Us Alive and healthy one of the most fascinating aspects of the body is the fractal branching network of blood vessels that deliver oxygen and nutrients to every cell. This network is made up of blood vessels that Branch out in a repeating pattern getting smaller and smaller each time they Branch this fractal pattern sat is found throughout nature from the branching of trees to the formation of snowflakes.
Humans have approximately 150,000 kilometer of blood vessels enough to circle the Earth several times. This network is designed to maximize the surface area available for gas exchange allowing oxygen to be efficiently delivered to every cell in the body.
The fractal properties of the blood vessel Network helped to ensure that no cell is too far away from a blood vessel improving our overall health and wellbeing.

One of the most striking examples of fractal design in the human body can be seen in the lungs the lungs are made up of a complex network of Airways and blood vessels that resemble the branches of a tree this fractal branching pattern allows for the efficient exchange of oxygen and carbon dioxide keeping our bodies functioning properly.

The golden ratio a mathematical concept that has been used in art and architecture for centuries can also be seen in the human body many of the organ and structures in our bodies are proportioned according to the golden ratio which is found in everything from the spiral patterns of cells to the growth patterns of plants.
The human lungs are capable of absorbing oxygen through a process called osmosis thanks to the fractal pattern present in them this pattern helps the lungs absorb more oxygen and distributed throughout the blood vessels without requiring the lungs to be many times their current size.

Without the fractal pattern breathing would be much more difficult similar to that of a 20-year-old cigarette smoker the human brain is also full of fractals with billions of magnetite crystals and approximately 100 billion neurons.
The brain cells are connected by an estimated 100 trillion synapses which resembled the entire universe when viewed from a different perspective this is a fascinating discovery that has led to complex theories about the origin of the world which humans have been seeking for as long as we have existed.

Everything in the universe is vibrational energy influencing both body functions and mental processes affecting brain wave vibrations brain waves change at specific frequencies altering our Consciousness from high to low like
having a high or low frequency at a high frequency you supposedly sink with the universe at a low frequency.
You’re not as in tune as you should be specific brain waves include gamma waves for inspiration and focus at 40 HZ beta. Waves for alertness concentration and cognition ranging from 13 to 40 HZ alpha waves for visualization relaxation and creativity at 7 to 13 Herz theta waves for meditation intuition and memory at 4 to 7 Herz and delta waves for detached awareness healing and sleep at 4 Hertz.

This Theory suggests thoughts and emotions are energies influencing emotional well-being dictating physical
reactions and shaping how we perceive the world through our minds.
Every time you think and feel your brain waves emit vibrations that send out a sound frequency outside the range of human hearing this sound resonates in the universe taking random particles and turning them into astonishing forms which can become matter. This is known as Simatic’s according to the Ancients the human body has power nodes known as the chakra system and according to those same ancients crystals can synchronize with these power.

Anodes in the human body helping to give you alignment spiritual alignment and physical alignment these are things that you can utilize in your real life as as well as the Unseen.

Let’s take a look at some of these crystals that they talk about the first one is black obsidian this Crystal is supposed to help you fall asleep better if you put it in your pillowcase or on your nightstand it’s also supposed to help you decompress and ground yourself making you feel very relaxed at the end of the day.
The next crystal is carnelian which is known to provide emotional support for the female reproductive
system if you’re having female reproductive issues some women like to put a piece of Carnelian close to their body. Maybe on a necklace or in a bracelet and carry it around with them all the time a powerful way to benefit from the power of crystals is to drink water from a bottle with crystals in it.

Like this one I’ve already talked about it in other videos but you can find more details in the description below.

Crystals can be a powerful tool to help improve physical and mental well-being any such crystal is citrine which is widely used by entrepreneurs and business people to recognize their personal power boost self-confidence, establish healthy boundaries and balance.
The yin and the Yang citrine is a very popular crystal that’s often seen carried by many people it is a yellow or orange variety of quartz that is often associated with success abundance and positivity citrine is believed to stimulate the solar plexus chakra which is located in the upper abdomen and is associated with confidence self-esteem and personal power.

Another Crystal that is popular for its positive energy is rose quartz it is often referred to as the love Stone and is associated with the heart chakra rose quartz promotes self-love love for others and unconditional love it also enhances emotional balance restores confidence and helps with stress relief. This Crystal has a gentle pink color and vibrates at a frequency of 528 Herz which is said to be a healing frequency that can balance the body and mind.

Lastly lapis lazuli is another famous Crystal that has been used for centuries it is a deep blue color and has been found in ancient Sumerian Tablets lapis lauli is believed to stimulate the third eye chakra which is associated with intuition wisdom and spiritual awareness.
This Crystal is believed to help with emotional balance stress relief and communication it can also be used to promote spiritual growth enhance meditation and improve memory and concentration.

In the Epic of Gilgamesh an ancient Acadian uniform writing that can be found in the British museum there’s a mention of the importance of talking about one’s thoughts and feelings this idea has also been incorporated into modern religions text such as the Bible. Lapis lazuli is a crystal that enhances the throat chakra promoting the ability to speak truthfully and confidently.
Clear quartz crystal on the other hand is known as a master healer and is associated with the seventh chakra which is located at the crown of the head it, amplifies the energy thoughts and vibrations of other crystals making it a great addition to any collection. Clear quartz is also believed to help connect individuals with their intuition and spiritual guides and this is a popular Crystal that is often found in Crystal stores or department stores due to its ability to get rid of negative energy. It is associated with the third eye or sixth chakra and is a high vibrational stone that can help individuals connect with higher planes of existence in addition to eliminating negative energy.

Amethyst can also help individuals better understand their intuition thank you for taking the time to watch today’s episode I hope you found it informative and engaging as we wrap up I would like to hear more about your personal experiences with crystals have you used them for their healing properties have they helped you in any way have you ever consumed water from bottles that contain crystals in them.

Whatever it is I’m all ears and would appreciate any insights you can provide thank you.

We’re living in a fractal holographic light Matrix it doesn’t mean we’re not real?

They Cracked The Code That Runs The Universe (MIND BLOWING!!!!)

Clarity Coaching – Transforming Lives
554K subscribers

Share

137,233 views 21 Jan 2024 #billycarson #quantumphysics #multidimensional
Billy Carson is about to unveil the thousands of years old secret of our existence, one that mankind has been trying to decipher for millennia. This is not just surprising, but transformative as well, so sit tight and let’s dive in.

“IT’LL BEND YOUR REALITY!”
► Use Self hypnosis to reprogram your mind: https://bit.ly/2xo1QBU

©️ SOURCE CREDIT
This is the original video, “Our Universe Has 11 Dimensions, According to Quantum Physics | Billy Carson” –

• Our Universe Has 11 Dimensions, Accor…
Special thanks to Billy Carson –

/ @forbiddenknowledge1

#billycarson #quantumphysics #multidimensional

► ►Footage licensed through: Videoblocks & Filmpac
►Music from Audiojungle
Copyright disclaimer: We own commercial licenses for all the content used in this video. =====================================================
Our purpose, when making these videos, is to make quality financial educational videos and share these with our viewers.

1)This video has no negative impact on the original works (It would actually be positive for them)
2)This video is also used for teaching purposes.
3)It is transformative in nature.
4)I ONLY used bits and pieces of videos to get the point across where necessary.

If you are the legal content owner of any videos here and would like them removed please message me at manager.claritycoaching@gmail.com.

Higher dimensions

Search in video

Billy Carson is about to unveil the thousands of years old secret of our existence, one that
one that mankind has been trying to decipher for millennia. This is not just surprising, but transformative
as well, so sit tight and let’s dive in.

“We’re living in a multi-dimensional universe and there’s at least 11 Dimensions otherwise the universe would collapse. Each Dimension is a 90° angle right above the next one, compactified so they’re sitting right on top of us.


So within less than a plunck unit of space above you, there’s another dimension that actually exists with a
whole another Universe happening simultaneously while we’re sitting right here.
And from higher Dimensions they experience time differently. Time really doesn’t exist. The past present
and the future happen all at once. So somebody for example from The Fifth Dimension would look at us and they’d be able to see us, imagine us in this building here but imagine when I first walked in and imagine us in here and imagine me like in the bathroom or something.

They’d be able to see us in all the different rooms, the different rooms would represent different time frames of existence within this structure. So they can see the past present and future at the same time.
So is the idea that when you’re in a higher Dimension you can only you can see below lower Dimensions but
you can’t see Dimensions above you exactly unless you have the capability of matching; first you have
to obtain the frequency of higher Dimension and then match that frequency to be able to walk in.
So for example my hand is stopped now by this table why is it stopped. I’m not really touching the table,
there’s repulsion going on, electromagnetic repulsion between the electrons in my hands repelling the
electrons in the table, you don’t really touch anything.


Now if I can match the subatomic frequency of the atoms in this chunk of wood here in this table with my hand, I would be able to pass my hand right through this table unscathed. Why because atoms are 99.999% empty space, nothing is really here, everything is only a light wave slowed down to a particular frequency and so if you can match frequencies you can merge with things you can walk through walls and all that kind of stuff.

The things that seem paranormal could be Advanced beings have tapped into some type of uh understanding of how to match different frequencies in our Dimension and appear Apparition apparitional or or or par are normal but in true reality they could just be taking a peak in.

And how did we come to the understanding that these higher dimensions exist like what is the most basic evidence that we have of this. Quantum physics uh proves it, so we look into the quantum world everything changed in standard physics is where we have where we are right now in the large side of physics but the smaller you go the more weird things get. We find that particles trans phase in and out of existence and they go to different dimensions.

We even know now that some of our synapses of our thoughts in our brain phase out of this Dimension and they go somewhere else and then they come back again and this has all been tracked and traced through the understanding of quantum mechanics and quantum physics and understanding that dimensions exist. The biggest way that we made a model of this is we figured out how to create something called quasi crystals. Now these quasi crystals are these multi-dimensional crystals we actually created an eighth dimensional quasi Crystal we created in a laboratory using different Technologies and then from that eighth dimensional quasi Crystal it casts a shadow of itself down to a fourth dimensional quasi Crystal which then cast down a shadow which creates a sphere. So we know that the the universe is most likely the shadow of a higher Dimension, we’re living in a light
Matrix which is actually a light Matrix which is a shadow of a high a much higher Dimension.

And so we know this because they created these crystals these quasi crystals and when they put different angles they cast Shadow sometimes. What do these crystals look like they look like um have you ever seen a adinkra codes I think I’ve heard you talk about this before no. They look like a Adinkra symbols mathematical symbols but in the third dimensional time space and so if you take them and throw pull them out into a three third dimensional time space they look like these um lines that are connected with these nodes like that this is a quasi Crystal yeah.

It’s an ordered structure but it’s not periodic if you put eighth dimensional quasi Crystal it’s a fractal it’s all about fra we live in a fractal holographic Universe the quasi crystal is a fundamental basis of the fractal holography that we’re living in we’re fully immersed in it so we can’t detect it but we’re living in a light Matrix and that’s what the Adinkra codes also prove.

Professor James Gates Jr University of Maryland former scientific adviser to President Obama he put together a team of the most incredible super Symmetry and theoretical physicists in the world like the top brains in the world on this and they started analyzing what is The Ether of SpaceTime what is this soup that we’re living in that we’re inhabiting this universe what is it what is it made of what’s what’s powering it.

They discovered something called Adinkra codes which go back to the ancient Doan tribe from Mali Africa the original inhabitants of the land of Cam then moved to Mali later if they were throw thrown out or taken over at one point but they still kept this ancient knowledge in in in Mali about these adinkra codes and they would draw these patterns well he discovered that these patterns are actually mathematical codes.

And these are not just any mathematical code they’re actually the codes that describe the ether of SpaceTime itself.

They’re error correcting codes the same exact codes that run our search engines and web browsers that we’re using right now to look at the image there’s coding behind that screen that runs this what we just did and guess what it’s the same code that runs the universe.
So we discovered that we’re living in a programmed light Matrix these are depicting the nature of reality and they actually are mathematical programming code they’re a special type of code though they’re error
correcting codes the same type that that Google browser is running on is the same thing that runs the universe.

What does this tell us and where do we take this like what is the obviously this is like foundational knowledge for us but like where do you see it going. Well if you understand that we’re living in a fractal holographic light Matrix it doesn’t mean we’re not real but it tells us wow this is the method of the creation now we’re getting closer to understanding what we really are.

We understand now that Consciousness isn’t made inside this Avatar body that the Avatar body doesn’t even exist that Consciousness is a stream of something, you know coming from somewhere else and it’s being picked up in this Matrix with this coding.

If you took all the humans on Earth there’s 8 billion humans on Earth if I took all 8 billion humans and remove the empty space between their atoms I can fit every human into a sugar cube one sugar cube can hold all eight
billion of us you see atoms are empty space if you take the empty space out you collapse it into one sugar cube all 8 billion can fit in one sugar cube so what does that mean wild what’s here.
There’s only one Consciousness it seems and it’s like a radio station that’s transmitting out a frequency
from a higher Dimension our Avatar bodies pick up that frequency you’re 99.1 I’m 99.2 he’s 99.3 but it’s still coming from the same source and so we’re all coming from the same Source it’s like the universe has found a way to live subjectively through multiple entities but not even through entities even through objects that we consider to be man-made because every atom we know now in quantum physics is also conscious.”

Imagine you’re reading a story, but instead of it being printed on the pages of a book, it exists in a space you can’t see or touch. This is a bit like the concept of a multi-dimensional universe that Billy Carson speaks about.
In our daily lives, we’re used to dealing with three dimensions: moving forwards and backwards, left and right,
up and down. But what if I told you there are more dimensions out there, ones that we can’t see or feel? This idea comes from a field in physics called string theory. Think of it like a guitar: when a string vibrates,
it makes a sound. In string theory, everything in our universe is made up of tiny, vibrating strings, and each vibration makes up the things we see around us, like stars, trees, and even ourselves. But for this theory to make sense, scientists believe there need to be more than just our three dimensions. In fact, they think there could be up to 11 different dimensions.

Now, why 11? It’s not just a random number. In the world of physics, the math works out perfectly when you include these 11 dimensions. These extra dimensions aren’t something we can touch or see, but they could be hiding in plain sight, folded into the universe in ways that are too small for us to notice. It’s like if you were a character in a book.
You might think your world is just the page you’re on, but there are so many more pages and chapters that you’re not aware of. This idea changes the way we think about everything around us. It’s like discovering there’s a whole new world hidden within our own, full of mysteries and wonders waiting to be explored.

  1. Dimensions and How They Fit Together

Let’s try to understand how these dimensions are connected to each other. Carson uses the idea of dimensions being at right angles to each other. In a world with only two dimensions, like a piece of paper, you have length and width. Now, add depth, and you’ve stepped into the three-dimensional world where we live.
But what about a fourth dimension? How does that fit in?
Thinking about another dimension beyond our three is tricky because it’s not something we can see or experience. But let’s use our imaginations. Imagine time as a sort of fourth dimension. We move through time just like we move through space, experiencing each moment one after the other.
Carson also talks about dimensions being “compactified.” This is a fancy way of saying they’re folded up so small that we can’t see them. Picture a very thin wire. From a distance, it looks like a simple line, one-dimensional. But if you look closer, you can see it has length, and if you could look even closer, you’d see it has thickness and even a tiny bit of width.

The extra dimensions in string theory are like this, but even smaller, so small that we don’t notice them in our daily lives. These hidden dimensions could be all around us, filled with things we can’t even begin to imagine.

It’s like if you lived in a two-dimensional world and suddenly discovered there’s a whole three-dimensional world above, below, and all around you. This idea opens up a universe of possibilities, where countless different realities might exist right next to ours, just out of sight.

  1. The Concept of Time in Higher Dimensions Imagine time as a river, flowing from the past to the future.
    This is how we usually understand time. But what if time was more like an ocean, where past, present, and future exist all at once? Billy Carson introduces us to this fascinating concept, suggesting that in higher dimensions, time doesn’t work the way we think it does.

In our three-dimensional world, we experience time linearly – one thing happens after another. But in higher dimensions, time could be experienced differently. It’s a bit like watching a parade from the street versus watching it from a tall building. From the street, you see the parade one float at a time as it passes by. But from the building, you can see the entire parade all at once. Carson talks about beings from a fifth
dimension who might see our three-dimensional world in a way we can’t imagine.

For them,looking at us might be like looking at a book where they can see every page at the same time.
They could see us in multiple places – our past, present, and future – simultaneously. This idea
challenges our usual understanding of time and suggests a universe where time is far more complex
and multidimensional than our everyday experience.

  1. Interactions Between Different Dimensions
    Now, how do these different dimensions interact with each other? Carson suggests that to ‘see’
    or interact with a higher dimension, one needs to match its frequency. This is like tuning into a radio station. Just as you need to be on the right frequency to hear a particular radio station,beings in one dimension need to tune into the frequency of another to interact with it.

In our everyday life, this is hard to grasp because everything we touch and see is in our three-dimensional world. But what if we could tune into these other dimensions? Carson suggests that the paranormal could be explained by beings who have figured out how to do this – to match the frequencies of different dimensions.

Think about atoms, which are mostly empty space. If we could somehow match the frequency of our atoms to the frequency of a wall’s atoms, we might be able to pass through it. This sounds like something out of a superhero movie, but in the realm of physics, it’s a theoretical possibility. It suggests that what we consider
solid and unmovable in our world could be more flexible and permeable than we ever imagined.

  1. Quantum Physics and Higher Dimensions Quantum physics might sound like a complex and distant concept, but think of it as the rulebook for how things work on a really, really small scale, much smaller than anything we can see.
    In Carson’s discussion,
    this microscopic world reveals the existence of higher dimensions. In quantum physics, particles do some pretty wild things – they can be in more than one place at the same time, and they can pop in and out of existence without warning.
    Now, imagine particles as tiny messengers traveling between dimensions. When quantum physicists observe these particles,they sometimes find them behaving in ways that don’t make sense in our three-dimensional world.

This is because these particles could be influenced by forces or laws from these higher dimensions. Just like a puppeteer’s strings can control a puppet’s movements from above, these higher dimensions could be influencing the particles we see in our world.

This idea shakes the very foundations of what we understand about our universe. It suggests that the universe is like a giant jigsaw puzzle, and quantum physics is showing us pieces from parts of the puzzle that we didn’t even know existed. It’s as if we’re getting a sneak peek into a hidden realm, opening doors to new worlds that operate under completely different rules than our own.

  1. The Human Brain, Quantum Mechanics, and Dimensional Phasing.
    The human brain is an amazing organ, but imagine if it had abilities beyond what we know.
    Carson uggests that our brain synapses – the tiny gaps between neurons where signals pass through – might
    actually be tapping into these higher dimensions. Think of your brain as a radio, not just picking
    up signals from our world, but also tuning into frequencies from these other dimensions. This might sound like science fiction, but in the world of quantum mechanics, it’s a possibility that scientists are beginning to explore. There’s evidence to suggest that these synapses are involved in processes that defy conventional physics, like being affected by quantum entanglement – a phenomenon where particles remain connected so that actions performed on one affect the other, no matter the distance between them. Carson’s idea here is that our thoughts might sometimes phase in and out of these higher dimensions.
    It’s like when you daydream and part of your mind wanders off to a different place. What if, in those moments,
    your mind is actually interacting with another dimension? This could explain moments of extraordinary inspiration or creativity – as if we’re tapping into a vast network of knowledge and experience that exists beyond our physical realm.
  2. The Universe as a Shadow of Higher Dimensions
    Imagine if our entire universe was just a shadow cast by a much more complex reality existing in higher dimensions. This idea, as Carson suggests, is like looking at the shadow of a tree and trying to imagine the tree itself. The shadow is a simpler, two-dimensional version of something much more intricate. In this analogy, our universe is the shadow, and the higher dimensions are the tree. The concept of a “light matrix” comes into play here.
    Think of it as a vast network or web of light, stretching out in all directions, far beyond what we can see or understand. This light matrix represents the higher dimensions, and our universe is a projection or a shadow of this much more complex structure. It’s as if we’re living in a 3D movie projected from a realm that’s far more advanced and multi-dimensional.

This perspective shifts our understanding of reality. Instead of seeing our universe as the entirety of existence, we can start to view it as just one level or aspect of something much larger and more intricate.
It suggests that what we experience as reality might just be a small slice of a much vaster, multidimensional cosmos.

  1. Quasicrystals and Dimensional Shadows
    Quasicrystals are a perfect example to illustrate this concept. These are structures that are incredibly ordered yet don’t repeat themselves like normal crystals.
    Think of it like a complex mosaic pattern that never exactly repeats. Scientists have created quasicrystals in the lab that are projections of higher-dimensional patterns.

When Carson talks about an eighth-dimensional quasicrystal casting a shadow to a lower dimension, he’s referring to how these complex structures can provide us insights into higher dimensions. It’s similar to how a three-dimensional object can cast a two-dimensional shadow. By studying these shadows, or quasicrystals, we can start to understand the shapes and patterns of the higher dimensions that we can’t directly perceive.

This is groundbreaking because it allows us to study and explore these higher dimensions indirectly. It’s like deciphering a secret code that tells us more about the universe and our place in it. These quasicrystals are not just physical structures;
they’re like windows into the higher dimensions of the universe, revealing a reality that
is much more complex and interconnected than what we see in our everyday lives.

  1. Adinkra Codes and the Ether of Spacetime Picture a world where every aspect of reality, from the movements of galaxies to the swirling of atoms, is governed by a hidden code. This is where the concept of Adinkra codes, as discussed by Carson, comes into play.
  2. Adinkra codes are like the universe’s programming language, complex mathematical symbols that describe the
    fabric of spacetime itself. They’re not just abstract concepts; these codes are thought to be the actual blueprint of reality. Adinkra codes find their roots in ancient African symbolism, but their modern interpretation in physics suggests something profound. They are seen as error-correcting codes, similar to those used in computer algorithms to ensure data isn’t lost or corrupted. In the context of the universe, these codes could be ensuring that the fundamental processes of nature run smoothly.
    Imagine the universe like a giant computer, and these Adinkra codes are its software, keeping everything running without glitches. This idea transforms our understanding of spacetime from something passive — just a stage where the events of the universe unfold — to an active participant, governed by a set of intricate, mathematical rules. It suggests that the reality we experience is underpinned by a complex, underlying structure that we’re only just beginning to understand.
  3. Consciousness Beyond Physical Bodies
    Now, let’s turn to one of the most intriguing aspects of Carson’s ideas:
    the nature of consciousness. Often, we think of our minds as being produced by our brains, contained within our physical bodies. But what if consciousness is more like a broadcast, being picked up by our brains like radios picking up a signal? This perspective sees consciousness not as something generated internally, but as something external that we tap into.

This idea is radical because it suggests that our sense of self, our thoughts, and our awareness might originate from outside our physical bodies, possibly even from another dimension.

It’s like the brain is a receiver, tuning into a frequency from a vast ocean of consciousness that exists beyond our physical world. Carson takes this further by suggesting that all humans, and potentially all life, are connected to this single source of consciousness.
It’s akin to the idea that every radio, regardless of its location or design, can tune into the same station. This connection could explain experiences of deep empathy, intuition, or even psychic phenomena — as instances where individuals are tapping more directly into this shared stream of consciousness.

  1. The Illusion of Physical

Existence and Universal Consciousness Have you ever considered that what we see and touch might not be as solid as it seems? Carson introduces a mind-bending idea:

our physical reality might be more illusion than actual substance. He brings up an astonishing fact about atoms – they are 99.999% empty space. If you remove all the empty space within every human on Earth, you could fit the entire human population into the volume of a sugar cube.

This notion turns our understanding of physical existence on its head. It suggests that what we perceive as solid and tangible – buildings, mountains, even our own bodies – is mostly nothing but empty space. It’s like discovering that a seemingly solid sculpture is actually made of thin air, held together in a specific form by invisible forces.
Moreover, Carson proposes that this illusion of physical existence is tied to a single, universal consciousness. Imagine if every radio in the world was tuned to the same station. Similarly, he suggests that every human, every living being, might be ‘tuned’ into the same frequency of consciousness. This idea paints a picture of unity and interconnectedness that transcends physical boundaries, implying that at the deepest level, we are all part of one vast, intercom

THIS WAS KEPT A SECRET: “How to INSTANT Connect to the DIVINE ENERGY” (Ancient Spiritual Knowledge)

Wise Quotes
49K subscribers

Share

20,243 views 21 Jan 2024 Wisest Advice
If this video helps you feel better, consider subscribing to more wise quotes and wise sayings.

► Subscribe to Our Channel! → @Wisest-Quotes
Thanks for watching!

Produced and Scripted by Wise Quotes/Sync Mind Team

Wise Quotes is a Brand by Sync Mind Audio LLC

Copyright © 2024 Sync Mind Audio LLC. “All rights reserved”

biogeometry #divineenergy #bg3energy

Explore the podcast 115 episodes
Wisest Advice/Wise Quotes

Podcasts
Transcript

Energy& our physical universe

Explore the podcast

Energy qualities

According to bio-geometry shapes have an energetic frequency that can influence our body mind and environment.

Video link please click here? https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=gTo8d7iOhBQ
IE

Search in video
In a world increasingly driven by technology balancing the natural and the artificial has become one of the greatest challenges of our time. How can we harmonize these two poles bio-geometry a science rooted in ancient wisdom and adapted to Modern needs. It offers a unique perspective to answer this question it studies the relationship between shapes colors sounds and energy. According to bio-geometry shapes have an energetic frequency that can influence our body mind and environment.

At the heart of the concept is bg3 energy a subtle force that operates in everyday energetic interactions this energy can be used to improve health harmonize spaces and create a deeper con connection with nature.
If you apply this concept you can make profound transformations in your life.
In this video you will understand the science behind bio-geometry and bg3 energy and will acquire knowledge that can completely change the way you interact with your environment, try to imagine a world where shapes colors and sounds are not just aesthetic elements but keys to unlocking a deep energetic balance. This is not a futuristic idea but a reality anchored in bio-geometry.

Our world founded by Dr Ibrahim Karim, bio-geometry is a science that studies the relationship between shapes colors sounds and energy it asserts that these shapes possess an energy frequency that can influence our body mind and environment.
The roots of bio-geometry Trace back to the profound knowledge of the ancient Egyptians who understood the power of geometric shapes and their relationship with nature, they used this wisdom to create spaces and objects that not only reflected aesthetic Beauty but also harmonized energies around them.

By studying the architecture and culture of ancient Egypt and integrating them with physical radiesthesia Dr kareim developed a unique approach to measuring and balancing energies a notable example of this application can be seen in the pyramids.

These structures were built with impressive geometric Precision not just in terms of shape but also in their
orientation and location, the Egyptians believed that this Precision was not merely symbolic but acted as a means to align Earthly energies with Celestial ones, creating a powerful and harmonious energy field.

It is believed that these specific geometric configurations were used for Spiritual and healing purposes
reflecting the Egyptian belief that geometric Harmony could positively influence health and well-being furthermore the ancient Egyptians Incorporated sacred geometry into everyday objects and jewelry imbuing them with protective and healing properties amulets and talismans often with specific geometric shapes were commonly used to promote Health, prosperity and protection against negative energies.
These objects were considered not just as adornments but as vital tools for maintaining personal and
environmental energetic balance shapes colors and sounds are not only perceived by the sensors they possess specific energetic qualities that interact with the energy fields around them.


Geometric shape emits a unique frequency subtly influencing the environment and the people present for example the circle a harmonious shape representing infinity and unity promotes peace calm and connection with the Divine.

The square a stable shape representing order and structure promotes concentration productivity and security the.

Equilateral triangle a balanced shape representing action and creativity promotes courage determination and achievement colors in turn are light frequencies that have the power to affect our emotions and psychological State.
Light colors such as white blue and green are considered harmonizing they promote peace calm and renewal dark colors like black red and orange can cause agitation irritability and discouragement.

Similarly sounds have the ability to resonate with our energy Fields promoting healing and balance, nature sounds classical music mantras and Tibetan chants are examples of sounds that promote spiritual elevation concentration creativity and well-being.

Dissonant sounds like traffic noise and siren sounds are are considered disharmonize potentially causing stress
anxiety and illness.

The bg3 energy a fundamental Concept in bio-geometry represents a unique aspect of energetic interaction in the
universe the term bg3 originates from the initials of bio-geometry combined with the number three symbolizing the three specific energetic qualities that make up this form of energy.

Each component of bg3 contributes distinctly to creating a harmonious and balanced energy field the first aspect of bg3 is the negative green this term might seem contradictory but in reality the negative green is a vital energy
frequency it is recognized for its ability to balance and Revitalize environments acting as a centralizing
element in bio-geometry. This energy quality is essential for maintaining Harmony and stability in spaces and energy Fields moving to the second component we find a higher harmonic of ultraviolet unlike ultraviolet rays known for their harmful effects from solar exposure, this harmonic operates in a subtle and beneficial energy range it plays a crucial role in purification and energy renewal contributing to a clean and energized environment,
the third component is the higher harmonic of gold which connects with higher aspects of Consciousness and spirituality. This energy quality brings a dimension of Enlightenment and wisdom, being fundamental for the expansion of consciousness and the strengthening of the individual’s energy field. The combination of these three energy qualities defines bg3 energy as a multifaceted force in bio-geometry it interacts with human energy fields on multiple levels physical, emotional, mental and spiritual promoting well-being Balance and Health.

Thus bg3 energy not only offers a key to energy harmonization but also opens doors to a deeper understanding of the subtle dynamics that influence our daily lives. You must be curious to know how bg3 energy can be applied and activated in your daily life to improve things.
Let’s now move on to the Practical part whether in the field of architecture agriculture or the personal aspect of our own body the applications of bio-geometry are numerous and extremely beneficial.
All uses of bg3 energy essentially involve three things shapes colors and sounds shapes can be integrated into jewelry designed In Living Spaces or even used in small objects that we keep close to us for example a necklace with a pendant that has a specific biog geometric shape can help align and balance the body’s energy Fields when worn regularly.
The choice and use of specific colors in environments and clothing can facilitate energy harmonization each color vibrates at a frequency that can help balance different aspects of our energy bio-geometry.
Can be used to create spaces that are not only aesthetically pleasing but also promote a positive
energy flow, specific geometric shapes can be integrated into decorative elements such as paintings sculptures or even in the layout of furniture.

To optimize the flow of bg3 energy in gardening and Landscaping bio-geometry can be applied to improve plant growth and the harmony of outdoor spaces the use of specific geometric shapes such as spirals or mandalas in the arrangement of flower beds and the selection of plants can make the garden a space of balanced energy specific sounds or music that incorporate harmonizing frequencies.
Can be used to cleanse and balance the environment as well as for personal meditation and relaxation meditation with biog.

Geometric object objects such as crystals or drawn symbols can deepen the connection with subtle energies and promote a sense of inner balance in the field of Technology research and biogeometry is exploring ways to integrate bg3 energy into electronic devices to neutralize electromagnetic pollution.

Looking to the Future; bio-geometry promises to open new Pathways in how we interact with our environment and ourselves as modern science continues to explore the subtleties of energy fields and their influence on our health and well-being bio-geometry positions itself at the Forefront of this exploration. Offering a unique Paradigm for understanding and manipulating these energies.

Researchers and practitioners of bio-geometry continue to experiment and develop new shapes colors and sound configurations deepening our our understanding of how these elements can be used to promote balance and Harmony.

The intersection of biogeometry with other areas such as holistic medicine environmental psychology and
sustainable architecture is fertile ground for innovations that can transform our lives in ways yet
unimaginable.

If this video made sense to you write in the comments it makes sense to me remember to subscribe to the channel Channel and activate the Bell to receive all the latest.

All in name of the so-called climate change or CO2.

Whether its Lucifer, the father of lies, being cast down to the Earth by the Archangel Michael or the serpent whispering lies and falsehoods to Adam and Eve, we can find the battle between good and evil displayed throughout human history.

Governments going after farmers
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=6n-uiu2X8BU

0:14 / 8:14

Why Are Governments / EU Attacking our Farmers?

Jordan B Peterson Clips
1.61M subscribers

304,995 views 23 Jan 2024 #DailyWirePlus #JordanPeterson #DrJordanPeterson
Watch the full video –

• The Revolution of German Farmers | Ev…

Dr. Peterson’s extensive catalog is available now on DailyWire+: https://bit.ly/3KrWbS8

// LINKS //
All socials: https://linktr.ee/drjordanbpeterson
Website: https://jordanbpeterson.com
Events: https://jordanbpeterson.com/events
Twitter:

/ jordanbpeterson
Instagram:

/ jordan.b.peterson
Facebook:

/ drjordanpeterson
Telegram: https://t.me/DrJordanPeterson
Newsletter: https://mailchi.mp/jordanbpeterson.co…

// COURSES //
Discovering Personality: https://jordanbpeterson.com/personality
Self Authoring Suite: https://selfauthoring.com
Understand Myself (personality test): https://understandmyself.com

// BOOKS //
Beyond Order: 12 More Rules for Life: https://jordanbpeterson.com/Beyond-Order
12 Rules for Life: An Antidote to Chaos: https://jordanbpeterson.com/12-rules-…
Maps of Meaning: The Architecture of Belief: https://jordanbpeterson.com/maps-of-m…

Consequences.

Search in video
the policies that are being pursued don’t even suffice to service the goals that are hypothetically trumpeted by the formulators of the policies themselves.

It’s a bloody miracle miracle of stupidity and blindness I’ve given this so much thought because so many people have asked me why you know why would they do this it doesn’t make sense explain it you know why would you come after the most hardworking sector the most lucrative sector the the the people that provide you with food.

Why would you shut down your nuclear plants if you are to import electricity for I don’t know how much more the price why why why and uh I think it was Carl Yung actually who said if you can’t understand someone’s actions you have to look at the consequences and infer the motive and that’s what I’ve done with all of this if the consequences of the of their policies are that we become poorer and you know we not they obviously but we uh if we become poorer uh we become more dependent on them we uh you know we basically essentially would starve if this is put through and we don’t have the financial means anymore to import our food and uh well I don’t know God forbid a disaster.

Happens we’ve outsourced everything you know we could and be in real trouble well if those are the consequences then apparently that’s the motive i’ I maybe I’ve become too cynical but I find it very difficult to um to explain it any other way.

Because this is not a one time mistake you know these people are the Net Zero scam and I would really call it a scam is is something that criminal scam criminal scam it’s not just a scam it is crim it is Criminal and I think that it is of the worst type of Injustice if a government and the people are supposed to represent us you know talking about democracy liberal democracy and all if those people turn their backs on their own population and not just turn their backs but actively again go against their their interest and and and allow them essentially if things go wrong to become poor and to starve.

I can’t see you know I see true I see true evil.
Behind these acts I don’t just see incompetence anymore it’s worse than that AA it’s worse than that even
because I was speaking with someone the other day one of my podcast guests who said that their sampling has indicated that young people now think about climate apocalypse three or four times a day right they’re literally obsessed by it and we know perfectly well but that demoralizing insistence that all human striving is planet destroying you know patriarchal ambition and has to be brought to a halt not only does it risk economic catastrophe um really right down to the fundamental level in the way.

That we’ve been describing but it’s also demoralized an entire generation of people and made them afraid terrified like Chicken. Little that the SC sky is falling even when the ipcc itself who who are hypothetically the the people that you know are on top of the appropriate data have indicated nowhere in their documentation that we’re facing anything approximating a true emergency and so well and so that does beg the question as you said you know just exactly what the hell is going on.

I think that your method of inferring the motivation is is actually the case I think the proximal cause is the fact that just as in Nazi Germany let’s say that any old midlevel bureaucrat could ratchet himself up the hierarchy by identifying at least in principle with the overarching Nazi ideology.

It’s absolutely the case with these bureaucrats who bear no immediate economic consequences for the idiocy of their actions if they put forward this green agenda and they’re celebrated by the radiate peers for doing so that’s definitely good in the immediate present for their Career Development and their you know their self aggrandizing moral proclamations of of of virtuous self.

Aggregate we get exactly this sort of thing Anthony what consequences do you think that these protests are going to have practic have had let’s start with that what consequences have they had and what do you think’s going to unfold because this is a relatively new government in Germany and it isn’t obvious to me that it’s going to fall apart in consequence as the government in the Netherlands did.

Certainly the Canadian government sailed right through the trucker protest as if it never even happened and the probability that Justin Trudeau is going to rule with his velvet fist for the next year appears to be extremely high

So what do you think’s going to happen in Germany as a consequence of these protests well it’s very hard to predict um the government didn’t learn its lesson yet that’s that’s obvious we had our finance minister on stage today and it was obvious he didn’t learn anything about our uh actions we did.

What we already achieved is that we are like I said in the beginning so United like I honest honestly never
thought we could be if I said that I mean I would say 80% and this is this is is an official poll of our mainstream media 80% says they they are behind our actions behind our it’s not a strike it’s a protest and um that’s amazing that’s honestly amazing especially um getting um in front of this agenda what what we were talking about and like I said people are realizing that now and they’re realizing it for one reason they believed everything or most of them believed all this agenda we have to save CO2 to save our lives and all that nonsense but now it’s costing them money everybody’s paying for this and we are paying a big price and we didn’t talk about uh even I mean with the war in in in Ukraine.


Um obviously Ukraine um produces a hell of a lot of Wheat and crop for the for the poorest in the
world and if you if you look into where the wheat um if it gets out of the Black Sea region goes to it mainly goes to European countries turkey and China it doesn’t really go to Africa where it should where it should go and it comes to us um Poland Hungaria they said we don’t want it they shut their borders so it’s coming straight through to Germany.

The D government only recently um checked uh if it’s if it’s contaminated with uh um chemical um chemicals which are not allowed in in the European Union and they said yes it is it’s Al so it’s official but nobody cares so we are um not getting the price we should get for our crop our grains and we we we are getting over overflown by um grain from the Ukraine which which is which is really bad I mean obviously it’s bad.

You know first of all poor countries aren’t getting it we can’t get rid of ours and um the government’s even paying uh some parts of the transport to Germany so they are obviously pay using our tax money to um to make sure we get a bad price for our for our crop.

Well I think we were already talking about how demoralizing this agenda is and food of course if you want to demoralize a people I mean it’s done by feeding them bad food as well I mean Jordan you know I don’t have to tell you about this but the importance of of good meat of healthy animal fats it’s it’s huge.

And if you make people feel like the only thing that they deserve is you know bad bad meat or bugs insects or synthetic meats you know feed literally food that will make you weak uh I think that says something about our establishment you know it says something about the way that we are governed it says something about the way
that we are ruled

Farmers and agenda 2030

Trying to Bankrupt our farmers and food security for all.

🔴 FARMER PROTESTS SPREAD: Desperate Farmers Protest Against New Laws That Will Bankrupt Them

Disclamer:
The information provided on this channel should not be construed or relied on as professional advice for any specific fact or circumstance. This channel and its content are designed for entertainment and information purposes only. The content available is created to provide a general overview of a topic and is not a substitute for professional services. Always seek the advice of a finance or a legal professional that would take into account your specific circumstances. Opinions expressed are solely my own. Only publicly available information has been used.

⚫️ Let’s connect:
▪️Locals – https://lenapetrova.locals.com/
▪️X – https://twitter.com/_lenapetrova
▪️Instagram – https://www.instagram.com/lenapetrovacpa
▪️Facebook – https://www.facebook.com/lenapetrovacpa
▪️Telegram – https://t.me/reallenapetrova

⚫️ I self-produce all content. If you’d like to support my channel, you are welcome to do so via:
▪️PayPal: https://paypal.me/LenaPetrovaChannel
▪️Buy me a coffee: https://ko-fi.com/lenapetrova
▪️Shop: https://lenapetrovacpa.myspreadshop.com/

Disclamer:
The information provided on this channel should not be construed or relied on as professional advice for any specific fact or circumstance. This channel and its content are designed for entertainment and information purposes only. The content available is created to provide a general overview of a topic and is not a substitute for professional services. Always seek the advice of a finance or a legal professional that would take into account your specific circumstances. Opinions expressed are solely my own. Only publicly available information has been used.

Transcript

while the European Council was in session Farmers from across Europe were taking to the streets.

Hello and welcome back.

Thank you so much for tuning in today we’re seeing an absolutely incredible number of European Farmers stand up to agenda 2030 farmers and therefore the entire nations have been under the attack and they’re uniting across Europe and in other parts of the world.

About a week ago I uploaded a video on the farmers protest that engulfed the European Union in response to the EU not so secret anymore agenda 2030.

Agenda 2030 is nothing but a tool to get rid of small farmers by making them go bankrupt and instead push the green agenda. The video has already been viewed nearly half a million times and I want to thank every single one of you who watched it. In my previous video I did walk you through what agenda 2030 is and why it will put Farmers out of business if you haven’t watched that video yet I highly recommend that you do and I will link it in the video description below for you.

Remember that the green agenda is not the ultimate goal here it is an excuse it is a trojan horse the ultimate goal is acquiring the land that these small farmers will be eventually forced to give up since government regulations are so strict that running a small farm will not be profitable so they will go out of business in other words as the result small farms will be replaced with large corporate producers.

I would like to play a very very important clip that will explain everything you need to know as far as the reasons why governments are launching strict green laws that are so detrimental to farming.

The following clip is of John KY where clear’s day his says look in the name of climate change we have to do something about Farmers they need to go out of business.

Effectively take a look countries equal 80% of all the emissions you solve the problem to start with by making sure all of those 20 countries are doing what they need to do. We have to pull them to the table and leverage further so how do we get there well the lesson I’ve learned in the last year is money money money money money money money. Agriculture contributes about 33% of all the emissions of the world uh depending a little bit on how you count it but it’s anywhere from 26 to 33 and we can’t get to Net Zero we don’t get this job done unless agriculture this front and center is part of the solution but with a growing population on the planet we just crossed the threshold of 8 billion fellow citizens around the world we just crossed that.

In this last year emissions from the food system alone are projected to cause another half a degree of warming by mid-century on the current course that we are today.
As you can see here countries in orange and red are the ones that have been protesting in Europe the majority of Europe is standing up to agenda 2030. Here are several most recent videos that we’re taking over the past several days take a look Italian Farmers here have reached Coliseum and are demanding to speak directly to the government.

Wonder if Maloney response Dutch fishermen have joined the farmers in their protest against agenda 2030 that will put them out of business

Spain
Here you can see Spanish Farmers drive around police that are attempting to block the farmer protests.

This is France and these are polish farmers and and here’s what’s going on in other parts of Europe.

Farmers across Europe are not giving up they’re joined by transportation workers in Germany for example and many other people who understand the value of farming as being the backbone of our food security the EU Parliament has been ignoring these protest for the most part but fra Ursula ferlan did decide to share her quite shocking I have to admit view on what’s Behind These protests in a speech at the EU Parliament this week.

I will play for you in a minute, she argued that European farmers are not protesting against the rules and the laws that her government had implemented no that’s not the case according to her.

According to here the European farmers are feeling the effects of climate change and the impact of the war in Ukraine as well as the rising cost of energy and fertilizers of course, did fail to clarify a tiny detail Europe banned Imports of Russian federalizes and cheap energy which ended up hurting their own farmers who are now more desperate than ever before.

Here’s Ursula fer and take a look and of course I count on your agreement honorable members while the European Council was in session Farmers from across Europe were taking to the streets many of them feel pushed into a corner.
Farmers are the first in light in line feeling the effects of climate change droughts and floods have
destroyed the Harvest and threatened their livestocks.

Farmers are feeling the impact of the Russian war inflation the rising costs of energy the rising cost of
fertilizers nevertheless they work hard every day to produce the quality food we eat and for this I think we owe them appreciations and thanks and respect it is absolutely incredible how much unrest we’re seeing in Europe right now and other parts of the world and of course the growing gap between the elites and those who are waking up to the fact that none of this is a coincidence/nature all have human causes.

Farmer protests are spreading across the world there is a farmer protest going on right now in India as well um there is a planned march on Del later in February.

This is a global Trend that should no longer be ignored because the only outcome of governments controlling small farmers is the absolute control of our food supply and we all understand what it may lead to controlled food supply leads to artificial food shortages and possibly even famines in developing nations and it’s likely safe to assume that substantial increases in food prices will be the result of these government regulations so something to be aware of if you are in Europe please leave a comment below with your thoughts on this and if you’re located in other countries please let us know if you seeing similar Trends.

As always I would love to hear from you thank you for watching thank you for joining me today I hope that this video was helpful and you learned something new from it please show your support.

It does go a long way give this video a thumbs up consider sharing it and subscribe both on Rumble and YouTube I would love to have you back for my next one tomorrow I do upload videos on a daily basis.

Have a great rest of your day and I will see you in my new one tomorrow bye for now!

Unjust laws are not laws. ( Abuse of power, nor shield the person (s) trying to implement or uphold it.)

There is a natural law maxim that an unjust law is no law, and it has been repeated and expounded upon by great theologians and philosophers for millennia.

Christ made this very clear to the Pharisees at times in the Gospel, and in that moment when they accused Him of being an agent of Satan, He replied: “Every kingdom divided against itself is brought to desolation; and every city or house divided against itself shall not stand…” (Matthew 12:25).

On a practical level, to set aside the spiritual for a moment, legalism breeds confusion and resentment and a false sense of morality. It is this spirit of legalism that has enwrapped the hearts of many Canadians in recent years, and it is why they were so susceptible to the madness of the COVID regime.

A simple example suffices to explain. It is not just for a police officer to ticket a man for speeding when he
drives fast to bring a sick child or pregnant wife to the hospital. In fact, it would be just for the officer
to turn on his lights and escort the man even faster.

This is because the law of a society exists to serve that society, not hinder it. This is why we know that the
mandate for truckers was immoral and unjust, and therefore no law at all. Estimates say that 90 per cent of truckers were voluntarily jabbed (well, as voluntarily as can be in a society that segregates by vaccination status). In addition, truckers present little to no risk to spread any disease at all, as they spend the vast majority of their time in the isolation of their cabs.

All of this is to say that there was no basis, morally or legally, to enact any such mandate. Come to think
of it, it is clear now that there has never been any moral justification for the draconian measures enacted
throughout the whole pandemic, as it is beyond doubt that masks do nothing, and lockdowns are ineffective while at the same time they cause other harms.

Also, it is not proven that the jabs stop the spread of any disease, and anyone with two brain cells to rub
together could have looked at the publicly available hospital data and ascertained this at the time of the
protest.

But, the legalist, which is the say the Canadian liberal, cannot reason like this because for them only what
is legal is moral and what is moral is legal.

However, this same mentality is also their downfall because as laws change, so does their morality, and
therefore their worldview is continually uprooted and destroyed, which is unsustainable and exhausting.

For this reason, whatever happens with the inquiry, it is clear that the current framework of Canada is a
house divided and therefore will not stand.

European energy crisis: BBC pushes blackout propaganda to justify globalist tyranny
On this week’s Faith & Reason, the panel discusses increasing instances of schoolchildren
‘identifying’ as animals, the BBC’s ‘secret scripts’ in the event of widespread power blackouts in the UK this winter, Pope Francis’ troubling appointments to the Pontifical Academy for Life, and more.

The EU going after the farmers here!


The Military Routinely Disperses Aluminum-Coated Fiberglass Into the Air

Analysis by Dr. Joseph Mercola

  • February 08, 2024

Previous

Next

The Case Against Yoga Pants and Other Technical Athletic Wear

Does Your Finger Length Reveal Psychopathic Tendencies?

military disperses fiberglass in air

STORY AT-A-GLANCE

  • Militaries around the world routinely disperse tiny bits of aluminum-coated fiberglass and plastic — known as “chaff” — into the air column, to shield aircraft and ships from enemy radar
  • Chaff has been used for decades, without clear evidence that it’s safe for humans and the environment
  • In response to a United Nations Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change (IPCC) report issued in August 2021, the U.N. announced it’s considering spraying sulfate aerosols into the Earth’s stratosphere to modify climate. The tiny reflective particles would act as reflectors, bouncing sunlight back into space instead of onto the Earth’s surface
  • The U.N.’s Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change (IPCC) is using “climate science” as a vehicle to promote socialist ideology
  • According to Dane Wigington, founder of Geoengineeringwatch.org, the risks of geoengineering are so immense, it poses an extinction-level threat to humanity, and the window of opportunity to save ourselves is rapidly closing

In addition to the weather modification1 going on around the world, militaries around the world are also routinely dispersing tiny bits of aluminum-coated fiberglass and plastic — known as “chaff” — into the air column, to shield aircraft and ships from enemy radar.2 Not surprisingly, this has been done for decades, without clear evidence that it’s safe for humans and the environment.

According to a 1998 General Accounting Office report3 and a 1999 follow-up report4 by the Naval Research Laboratory, the environmental, human and agricultural impacts of chaff used in military training scenarios at the time were “negligible and far less than those from other man-made emissions,” but does that really mean it’s safe? As explained in a 2001 Navy Medicine paper:5

“Radiofrequency (RF) chaff is an electronic countermeasure designed to reflect radar waves and obscure planes, ships, and other assets from radar tracking sources.

Chaff consists of aluminum-coated glass fibers (also referred to as dipoles) ranging in lengths from 0.8 to 0.75 cm. Chaff is released or dispensed from military vehicles in cartridges or projectiles that contain millions of dipoles.

When deployed, a diffuse cloud of dipoles is formed that is undetectable to the human eye. Chaff is a very light material that can remain suspended in air anywhere from 10 minutes to 10 hours and can travel considerable distances from its release point, depending on prevailing atmospheric conditions.

Training for military personnel, particularly aircraft pilots, in the use of chaff is necessary to deploy this electronic countermeasure effectively. As with most acquired skills, the deployment of chaff must be maintained by practicing in-flight release during training.

It is estimated that the U.S. Armed Forces dispense about 500 tons of chaff per year, with most chaff being released during training exercises within the continental United States.”

Is Chaff Safe?

According to the Naval Medicine investigation, inhalation of whole, intact chaff fibers pose “no risk” to humans due to their larger size. “If inhaled, dipoles are predicted to deposit in the nose, mouth, or trachea and are either swallowed or expelled,” the paper states.6

Note the use of the word “predicted,” however. Predictions are not evidence. They’re basically guessing. Open questions also remain about what happens when the fibers degrade.

“Several investigations have demonstrated that Al-coated dipoles are resistant to weathering and breakdown under desert conditions,” the paper states.7

“A 1977 US Navy-sponsored a study found no evidence to indicate that chaff degrades significantly or quickly in water from the Chesapeake Bay nor did this material leach significant amounts of aluminum into the Bay.

A recent study by our group found no evidence that 25 years of chaff operations at the Naval Research Laboratory detachment at Chesapeake Beach, MD resulted in a significant increase in sediment or soil aluminum concentrations (Wilson et al 2000).

However, additional studies are needed to determine the half-life of chaff dipoles in various soils and environmental conditions and whether dipoles breakdown to respirable particles …

Although there is no definitive evidence from the epidemiological literature that chaff exposure is not harmful, there is epidemiological information available on workers involved in the glass fiber manufacturing industry. Data from these studies suggests that exposure to fibrous glass is not associated with increased risk of death from respiratory disease.”

The problem with that is that fiberglass workers are equipped with protective gear, including respirators, Tyvek suits and safety goggles8 — gear that normal people don’t wear when they’re out and about. All this tells us is that chaff is unlikely to cause harm to public health, provided people are wearing respirators, which they don’t.

Remarkably, not much beyond these three reports exist. While all admitted the need for continued research, none appears to have been published, so there’s really no telling what the real-world impact might be. That said, common sense tells us that air dispersed aluminum and fiberglass is highly likely to have some sort of impact on the environment and human health.

Geoengineering Has Been Going on for Decades and effecting our climate.

Aluminum and fiberglass are not the only toxins being sprayed across our skies. As detailed by Dane Wigington, founder of Geoengineeringwatch.org, weather modification, also known as geoengineering, in which various toxic metals and chemicals are dispersed at high altitude, has been going on for more than 70 years, and is increasing rather than declining.

In response to a United Nations Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change (IPCC) report issued in August 2021,9,10 which called for radical measures to prevent further global warming, the Biden Administration launched a research effort in 2022 to determine the most effective way to dim the sun.11

One proposal involves injecting sulfur dioxide aerosols into the Earth’s stratosphere. The tiny reflective particles would bounce sunlight back into space instead of onto the Earth’s surface.12 According to Harvard researchers,13 this strategy is not only “technically possible” but also “remarkably inexpensive,” having a price tag that is “well within the reach of several nations.”

Earth’s climate is largely controlled by how much solar radiation reaches the Earth and how much is absorbed by its surface or reradiated to space. Cloud coverage and greenhouse gasses are examples of factors that influence the reflectance of solar radiation.14

“If geoengineering proposals are to influence global climate in any meaningful way, they must intentionally alter the relative influence of one of these controlling mechanisms,” Britannica explains.15

The U.N. report mentions solar radiation management and greenhouse gas removal as forms of geoengineering.16 Sulfate aerosols fall into the solar radiation management category. By reflecting more solar radiation back into space, the aerosols lower global temperatures but also have a serious “side effect” — they lower average precipitation.

As a result, additional geoengineering techniques — such as thinning out cirrus clouds in the upper atmosphere — would be necessary to counteract the decrease in precipitation. What could possibly go wrong?

Supercomputers have run models to predict how solar radiation management may affect different parts of the Earth, not only in terms of temperature but also rainfall and snowfall. Report author Govindasamy Bala, from the Indian Institute of Science, said “the science is there,”17 but it’s far from an exact one.

“I think the next big question,” Bala told Reuters, “is, do you want to do it? … That involves uncertainty, moral issues, ethical issues and governance.” As Reuters reported, “That’s because every region would be affected differently. While some regions could gain in an artificially cooler world, others could suffer by, for example, no longer having conditions to grow crops.”18

Download this Article Before it Disappears

Download PDF

‘Catastrophic Risks’

Three months after the IPCC published its panic-inciting report, Australian and British researchers published an original research article warning that stratospheric aerosol injection carries “catastrophic risks” that may well lead us into “a fate worse than [global] warming”:19

“Injecting particles into atmosphere to reflect sunlight, stratospheric aerosol injection (SAI), represents a potential technological solution to the threat of climate change. But could the cure be worse than the disease? …

SAI plausibly interacts with other catastrophic calamities, most notably by potentially exacerbating the impacts of nuclear war or an extreme space weather event. SAI could contribute to systemic risk by introducing stressors into critical systems such as agriculture.

SAI’s systemic stressors, and risks of systemic cascades and synchronous failures, are highly understudied. SAI deployment more tightly couples different ecological, economic, and political systems. This creates a precarious condition of latent risk, the largest cause for concern …

A well-coordinated use of a small amount of SAI would incur negligible risks, but this is an optimistic scenario. Conversely, larger use of SAI used in an uncoordinated manner poses many potential dangers. We cannot equivocally determine whether SAI will be worse than warming. For now, a heavy reliance on SAI seems an imprudent policy response.”

In June 2023, the European Commission put out a call for “international talks on the dangers and governance of geoengineering,” warning that geoengineering schemes aimed at altering the global climate pose “unacceptable” risks. During a news conference, EU climate policy chief Frans Timmermans stated:

“Nobody should be conducting experiments alone with our shared planet. This should be discussed in the right forum, at the highest international level.”

Time will tell whether such talks ever take place. In September 2023, the Climate Overshoot Commission, chaired by Pascal Lamy, a former World Trade Organization chief, called for a worldwide moratorium on solar radiation modification experiments “that would carry risk of significant transboundary harm,” and to focus instead on strategies to reduce greenhouse gas emissions.20,21 But, as of yet, no such moratorium has been agreed upon.

Socialist Ideology, Not Climate Science

Zuzana Janosova Den Boer experienced Communist rule in Czechoslovakia before moving to Canada. In her article, “I Survived Communism — Are You Ready for Your Turn?” she detailed the “all-too familiar signs of the same propaganda” starting to permeate her adopted country.22

In relation to geoengineering, she points out that communism has been subverting the environmentalist movement since the 1970s, when then-chairman of the Communist Party USA, Gus Hall, published a book called “Ecology,” in which he stated:23

“Human society cannot basically stop the destruction of the environment under capitalism. Socialism is the only structure that makes it possible … We must be the organizers, the leaders of these movements.”

Den Boer writes:24

“This idea was incorporated into the U.S. Green Party program in 1989 … in which the fictitious threats of ‘global warming’ and ‘climate change’ are used to scare the public into believing humanity must ‘save the planet’:

‘This urgency, along with other Green issues and themes it interrelates, makes confronting the greenhouse [effect] a powerful organizing tool … Survival is highly motivating, and may help us to build a mass movement that will lead to large-scale political and societal change in a very short time …

First of all, we [must] inform the public that the crisis is more immediate and severe than [they] are being told, [that] its implications are too great to wait for the universal scientific confirmation that only eco-catastrophe would establish.’”

The U.N.’s Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change (IPCC), Den Boer suggests, is promoting not climate science but socialist ideology, citing as evidence comments made by Ottmar Georg Edenhofer, former co-chair of the IPCC Working Group III, who in a 2010 interview stated that climate issues are about economics, and that:25

“We must free ourselves from the illusion that international climate policy is environmental policy … We must state clearly that we use climate policy de facto to redistribute the world’s wealth.”

Geoengineering Poses Extinction-Level Threat to Humanity

Even without factoring in social control, the practical risks of geoengineering are impossible to ignore. According to scientific studies, the particulates dispersed during these geoengineering events “shred” the ozone layer. They also disrupt the hydrological (rain) cycle, which leads to another host of downstream effects, and this is in addition to spreading toxins across the entire planet surface.

So, while some of the planet might benefit from these programs, other parts could be decimated by droughts, raging forest fires, flooding or storms. Moreover, while global cooling is the stated aim of most of these geoengineering programs, as the planet warms, the laws of physics state you need more precipitation to cool it, not less, because the atmosphere carries more moisture as the temperature rises.

To cool the planet, you need to create more rain, but these programs have resulted in less rain, and the reason for the reduction in rain fall is due to the particulates in the atmosphere. In addition to deflecting heat from the outside, these particles also trap heat down below, making the overall heating of the planet massively worse.

According to Dane Wigington, founder of Geoengineeringwatch.org, the risks of geoengineering are so immense, it poses an extinction-level threat to humanity, and the window of opportunity to save ourselves is rapidly closing.

The risks are so immense, Wigington warns geoengineering already poses an extinction-level threat to humanity. The window of opportunity to save ourselves is rapidly closing.

Unfortunately, if people really understood the totality of the situation — not just that the climate is being manipulated, but that as a result, the global climate systems have deteriorated to the point that the entire Earth is in serious trouble; in short, that these programs may have created a runaway extinction event — the emotional impact might be too great to bear for many. Wigington addressed this in an interview I did with him back in 2016:

“Our situation is far more severe than most people have any understanding of,” he said. “Climate engineering is making the situation worse, not better.

So [they must] try to keep the population from panicking because of the severity and immediacy of the climate implosion, and keep the population in the dark because the climate intervention programs have helped to accelerate this process and toxified every single one of us in the process.

Every single human subject we test is packed full of aluminum, barium — all the heavy metals we know are associated with these programs. It doesn’t matter where they live.

And we know it’s coming down in the precipitation in unimaginable quantities — quantities enough to change soil pH values in the Pacific Northwest 10 to 12 times total alkaline — that’s an unimaginable amount of metal coming down in the rain.

If populations understood, truly, what’s been done to them, what’s been done to the planet … they’d be taking to the streets with pitchforks and torches all over the globe.”

California Aquatic and Terrestrial Insect Life Has Been Decimated

Geoengineeringwatch.org lists a number of lab tests that have been performed on rain water, air sample and more, and their results. You can find them under the Tests section.

“In regard to the effect in the environment, in Northern California alone … what we’ve seen in the last decade … is a 90% decline in aquatic and terrestrial insect life — a virtual crash,” Wigington told me in 2016.

“There’s so much aluminum coming down the precipitation, affecting the soil pH, and — this is very important — the UV radiation level is off the charts, and that we can link directly to climate engineering … We’re seeing UVB levels about 1,000% higher than we’re being told. It’s burning the bark off of trees. It’s killing plankton. It’s affecting insect life …

[It increases UVB radiation] because it shreds the natural protection for the planet. When you put a particle in the atmosphere, it doesn’t matter whether it’s from a back of a jet or a volcano; it causes a chemical reaction in the atmosphere that destroys ozone. Period. So the more of these particles you put in the atmosphere, the more rapid the ozone destruction is.”

With all of that in mind, it’s highly unlikely that military chaff dispersements have no negative impact. An argument could be made that chaff is too important of a defense system to get rid of, and that may be true. But the climate-specific engineering is another matter altogether.

In years past, it was kept hush-hush, and dismissed as a conspiracy theory. Since then, however, governments around the world, and international bodies like the U.N. have become quite open about the use of geoengineering for climate control, and if the global public does not push back against these efforts, we might not survive to regret it.

Geoengineeringwatch.org has a list of action items you can review if you want to get involved and get the word out. I also recommend watching Wigington’s documentary “The Dimming,” below, to learn more.https://www.youtube.com/embed/rf78rEAJvhY?si=uuixs-dKepAduG-K&wmode=transparent&rel=0

https://articles.mercola.com/sites/mercola/special-content/dynamic-ending-ad-vitamin-c.aspx?cid_medium=email

– Sources and References

TODAY’S FREE ARTICLES

The Defender Children’s Health Defense News and Views

DONATE

FREE SIGNUP

Order Today! “The Wuhan Cover-Up” by Robert F. Kennedy Jr.

Site Sections

Shop

Order Now! “The Wuhan Cover-Up” by RFK Jr.!

02/07/24

Protesting Farmers Win Big Concessions, But EU Leaders Dig in Their Heels on Net Zero Climate Target

After the farmer protests in Brussels last week, European Commission leaders announced concessions to lighten the burden of greenhouse gas reductions on growers, but held the course with plans to cut 90% of emissions by 2040.

By 

John-Michael Dumais

12

Link copied

EU flag on top of background road lined with farm trucks

Miss a day, miss a lot. Subscribe to The Defender’s Top News of the DayIt’s free.

Following the protests in Brussels last week by farmers from across the European Union (EU), the European Commission offered some concessions to the agricultural sector — but said it will not scale back its plan to cut 90% of greenhouse gas emissions by 2040, Reuters reported Tuesday.

The new commission plan drops the requirement to reduce farm-related emissions such as nitrogen, nitrous oxide and methane by one-third and removes the recommendation that EU citizens eat less meat, The Telegraph reported.

Commission President Ursula von der Leyen on Tuesday also offered to drop her proposal requiring farmers to cut pesticide use in half by 2030, saying it had become “a symbol of polarisation,” according to The Guardian.

Other concessions included limiting Ukrainian agricultural imports and delaying rules for setting aside more land to promote soil health and biodiversity.

At the behest of von der Leyen’s center-right European People’s Party, the revised commission plan features language praising the value of the agricultural sector, noting its importance for attaining the EU goal of food sovereignty, wrote Politico.

The compromise comes after weeks of escalating demonstrations by farmers in France, Spain, Germany, Portugal, Italy, Poland, the Netherlands, Belgium, Lithuania and other EU countries against several policies — from fuel subsidies and unfair trade practices to green emissions rules and taxes — that they said threaten their livelihoods.

The farmers argued the climate regulations have singled them out unfairly, imposing a disproportionate burden compared to other industries that also damage the environment, according to the Washington Examiner.

Over the past several weeks, tractors in several European cities blocked major highways and city streets — even an airport — forcing national governments to the negotiating table before the EU Parliament summit in Brussels last week.

German Chancellor Olaf Scholz’s coalition last month agreed not to eliminate a tax rebate on new agricultural vehicles, and to more gradually phase out subsidies on agricultural diesel fuel.

In France, Prime Minister Gabriel Attal’s government in January increased subsidies to livestock farmers, withdrew plans for a fuel tax hike, promised to clearly define lab-grown meat, banned the import of food grown with a neonicotinoid pesticide already prohibited in the country and suspended its pesticide-reduction plan.

“The Wuhan Cover-Up” by Robert F. Kennedy Jr.

ORDER NOW

Despite concessions, protests continue

Despite the concessions already made — and amid European Commission members releasing statements in support of farmers and their plight — farmers in multiple European countries continue to protest ahead of the June EU elections.

Farmers in Spain this week blocked major roadways in and around major cities in a series of protests, with a farming lobby calling the EU debate a “blame game.”

Thousands of Spanish farmers stage a second day of tractor protests over EU policies and prices https://t.co/SgIuMmMepk

— Aaron Curragh (@Aaron24l8) February 7, 2024

Italian farmers are massing in Rome to protest cheap imports from outside the EU, with banners featuring slogans such as “No farmer, no food.”

Italian farmers head to Rome in tractor convoy as anger spreads
Farmers in Italy and Spain have taken to the streets in the latest round of agricultural protests in Europe. They’re protesting against EU climate change regulations and cheap imports from outside the trading bloc.… pic.twitter.com/vS5WmGKfCg

— Camus (@newstart_2024) February 7, 2024

Dozens of Greek farmers’ organizations voted on Tuesday to descend on Athens with their tractors, blocking motorways to gain government concessions. These include speeding up reconstruction after the severe flooding last September in Thessaly, the heart of Greece’s agricultural production.

Greek #farmers closing national road Thessaloniki-Athens #FarmersProtest2024
Οι αγρότες έκλεισαν την εθνική οδό Θεσσαλονίκης – Αθηνών | https://t.co/qaQVdRYnKZ https://t.co/MmOjPe2EXC via @YouTube

— 🏛 Kassandra Troy ☦ (@KassieTroy) February 7, 2024

Even Croatian farmers are considering joining the EU-wide actions, citing green policies and trade agreements.

“We believe that the demands that are discussed at the protests in the EU are something that we agree with, and they are about problems that the entire EU is facing,” said Mladen Jakopović, president of the Croatian Chamber of Agriculture, on Tuesday.

EU leaders are hoping to quell the ongoing farmer protests in the months before the EU Parliament elections in June due to fears the unrest could yield a wave of populist candidates who are less eager to enact the climate measures.

RFK Jr. and Brian Hooker’s New Book: “Vax-Unvax”

ORDER NOW

EU’s climate policies remain largely unchanged

The recent accommodations for farmers offered by the European Commission have not changed its overall goal of achieving climate neutrality (net zero) by the year 2050, or its interim goals of a 55% reduction of greenhouse gas emissions by 2030 and a 90% reduction by 2040, according to Politico.

Wopke Hoekstra, the European commissioner for Climate Action, announced the goals Tuesday at the European Parliament meeting in Strasbourg.

European People’s Party spokesperson Peter Liese on Monday said his party’s support for these goals depended on a greater emphasis being placed on “positive opportunities” for farmers and less on “new instruments that rather see the farmers as an enemy of climate policy.”

The commission’s recommendations are not yet laws, which the next commission will consider after this summer’s EU elections. The EU Parliament and EU members will need to agree before such proposals are set in stone.

The climate target recommendations come as the German government, after scrapping its nuclear power reactors, last month announced plans to spend billions on new gas power plants to ensure long-term energy security.

We welcome relevant and respectful comments. Off-topic comments may be removed.

Please read our Comment Policy before commenting.Got it

G

Join the discussion…

LOG IN WITH
  • Fisher15312 hours agoWorthless measures addressing a non-problem and hurting people. This is an attack on carbon-based life! All EU people should dismiss their worthless elitists (or bought out) leaders. Keep farming and feeding families!
  • Hholisticpoet12 hours agoSo lets get this straight. A bunch of unelected bureaucrats are making a decision about climate change and carbon emissions that are only an issue because they say it is? It is well known that the climate changes over the years and sometimes drastically in an extremely short period of time. If this were not true they would never have found woolly mammoths flash frozen with vegetation still in their mouths. But we are suppose to believe that all this was from burning fossil fuels when no fossil fuels were being used during the time that this happened?There is another agenda here for sure. Are they trying to cull the population before a solar flare knocks out the world wide power grid? Is the population reduction plan because of an expected magnetic and crustal pole shift? Do the powers that be think that when these things occur there will to much rotting flesh from man and beast that they need to reduce life on the planet so it is habitable? I think the answer is yes to all of these questions. For more information look up “suspicious observers” youtube channel for the science and reality of this situation.
       5 0ReplyShare ›
      • Gary Brown holisticpoet12 hours agoGood advice for Suspicious0bservers. Well done friend.Jan 2, 2020 THE SUN | Plasma Climate ForcingThis is the first in a new special series investigation the mechanisms of solar climate forcing.THE SUN | Plasma Climate Forcing — disq.us
           3 0ReplyShare ›
          • VVoyt Regnal Gary Brown11 hours agoI have gathered tens , if not more of scientific papers and arguments debunking scientology/cult of climate change/warming thanks to human made emissions of CO2 and CH3. Plenty of it on X now, many on variety of serious websites.
            But it is of no use, I stopped quoting them. The captured bureaucrats from WEF, UN, EUC will not listen or discuss the matter. It is obvious that the whole narrative is at best a big SCAM to rob people, and at the worst to enslave people and depopulate the planet.
               1 0ReplyShare ›
              • Gary Brown Voyt Regnal11 hours agoWell, I am just a participant in the blog universe. I am just steadfast and do not argue with idiots. This is from NASA.Apr 26, 2016 Rising CO2 Levels Greening Earth by NASA GoddardFrom a quarter to half of Earth’s vegetated lands has shown significant greening over the last 35 years largely due to rising levels of atmospheric carbon dioxide, according to a new study published in the journal Nature Climate Change on April 25. The greening represents an increase in leaves on plants and trees equivalent in area to two times the continental United States.Rising CO2 Levels Greening Earth — disq.us
                   0 1ReplyShare ›
            • Peter van der Stam holisticpoet11 hours agoUnfortunately for them ( the WEF and the EU parliament), there is NO climate change at all.
              We are going into a little ice age again.
              But just keep the people ( sheople ) in fear and you can rule.
                 0 0ReplyShare ›
            • Gary Brown12 hours agoAl Gore, please pick up the red emergency phone.Jan 31, 2024 Farmers encircle Paris to fight Climate Scams and Climate CommunismCitizen Free Press on Twitter: “Farmers encircle Paris to… — disq.usJanuary 29, 2024 France’s protesting farmers encircle Paris with tractor barricades, vowing a ‘siege’ over grievancesProtesting farmers have encircled Paris with tractor barricades in a battle with the government over their industry’s future.https://abcnews.go.com/Busi…
                 3 0ReplyShare ›
              • Mmcwinaz12 hours agoGlad they are NOT going to stop the protests. Do it right before the elections to put a final nail in the coffin of their ridiculous objectives for 2030, 40, 50.
                   1 0ReplyShare ›
                • VVoyt Regnal12 hours ago editedWhat we read here(thank you) are neutral, carefully summarized news often referring to ‘net zero’ policy. Yesterday CHD reprinted attack on oil/gas industry that contributes to ‘climate pollution’ (BTW: how climate can be polluted?). And few days ago , by the sama John-Michael Dumais, another column clearly pointing at idiocy of ‘green ‘ agenda.
                  https://childrenshealthdefe…
                  I would like to know, whom I plan, (or not) to support here this year: globalists’ megaphon, or resonable opposition against tyranny of ‘climatards’.
                     1 0ReplyShare ›
                  • drw2213 hours ago” imposing a disproportionate burden compared to other industries that also damage the environment” – If the farmers didn’t follow the practices of big agriculture, they would be causing less environmental damage, although other industries likely cause more than they do at present. I sure the way they “measure the harm” is inconsistent and likely calculated to make it look worse than it is. All the “elites” want people to eat unhealthy fake food while they get good food.
                       1 0ReplyShare ›
                      • Peter van der Stam drw2211 hours agoRemember the Globel Warmers come up with a Computer Modelling
                        for the next 10 to15 years of earth warming with 8.5 degrees Celsius.
                        A year later another computer modelling specialist decided it to be only be 2.7 degrees. SO, the name was dropped and was called Climat Change.
                        Hip, hip hoera.
                        a few months after that someone come up with 1.7 Celsius
                        SO, WHICH BS do we have to believe??
                           0 0ReplyShare ›
                      • LLeslie Davis 7 hours agoNet Zero is a stupid left wing idea that is impossible to meet and is not necessary to do so. I am America’s go to guy on everything health and environment. Leslie Davis www.EarthProtector.org
                        Start thinking about nuclear. I am.

                      Follow Clayton on Twitter:
                      https://Twitter.com/ClaytonMorris
                      Follow Natali on Twitter:
                      https://Twitter.com/NataliMorris

                      Redacted

                      PAY ATTENTION! Something very STRANGE is happening in Ireland, this is about get ugly | Redacted

                      The farmer protests in Europe have taken root in Ireland and England over the weekend. Even though those farmers are no longer in the European Union, they are expressing solidarity with European farmers while protesting their own plights too. In Ireland, farmers say that they are displaying solidarity with European farmers protesting over-regulation, bureaucracy and low incomes. Biochemical engineer and corporate complex problem solving expert Ivor Cummings joins us to discuss. You know him as Fat Emperor on X and YouTube.

                      Become a YouTube Channel Member today. This is TOTALLY different than the community over on Locals. Head to this link to join: / @redactednews #redacted #claytonmorris #natalimorris #news #independentjournalists

                      Some of the links in this description and in our videos may be affiliate links, and pay us a small commission if you use them. We really appreciate the support.

                      The content in our YouTube videos SHALL NOT be construed as tax, legal, insurance, construction, engineering, health & safety, electrical, financial advice, or other & may be outdated or inaccurate; it is your responsibility to verify all information. We are not financial advisers. We only express our opinions based on our experiences. Your experience may be different. Investing of any kind involves risk. While it is possible to minimize risk, your investments are solely your responsibility. You must conduct your own research. There is NO guarantee of gains or losses on investments.

                      These videos are for entertainment purposes ONLY. IF stocks or companies are mentioned, we MAY have an ownership interest in them — DO NOT make buying or selling decisions based on these videos. If you need advice, please contact a qualified CPA, attorney, insurance agent, contractor/electrician/engineer/etc., financial advisor, or the appropriate professional for the subject you would like help with. Linked items may create a financial benefit for our company.

                      PAY ATTENTION! Something very STRANGE is happening in Ireland, this is about get ugly | Redacted

                      The farmer protests in Europe have taken root in Ireland and England over the weekend. Even though those farmers are no longer in the European Union, they are expressing solidarity with European farmers while protesting their own plights too. In Ireland, farmers say that they are displaying solidarity with European farmers protesting over-regulation, bureaucracy and low incomes. Biochemical engineer and corporate complex problem solving expert Ivor Cummings joins us to discuss. You know him as Fat Emperor on X and YouTube.

                      About Natali and Clayton Morris:
                      Clayton Morris is a former FOX News anchor. Natali Morris is a former anchor and reporter for MSNBC, CNBC and CBS News. On Redacted, the married couple (not brother and sister!) and former mainstream news professionals take an in-depth look at the news the mainstream media largely ignores. They explore the legal, social, financial, and personal issues that matter to you. They want to set the record straight and bring you the stories nobody else tells. Along with the facts and the complete picture, Redacted offers real-world analysis without an agency driven by corporate overloads. With Clayton’s extensive journalism experience, he isn’t afraid to demand the truth from authorities. Redacted is an independent platform, unencumbered by external factors or restrictive policies, on which Clayton and Natali Morris bring you quality information, balanced reporting, constructive debate, and thoughtful narratives.

                      1 day ago
                      Get rid of the WHO,WEF,UN.

                      1 day ago
                      This is EVERYTHING Alex Jones has been telling people is coming for the last 20 years.

                      1 day ago
                      Farmers are protesting around the world, supported by thousands of people, and still the WEF achieves it’s objectives. How do we stop this madness?

                      Give Ireland back to the Irish…….Give farming back to farmers…..

                      1 day ago it is like the world is being “HYPNOTIZED”

                      1 day ago
                      Natali: Ireland is still in the EU. Republic of Ireland is not a part of Britain. It’s only Britain that left the EU.

                      1 day ago
                      Politicians aren’t needed, farmers are. No food for politicans.

                      1 day ago
                      Climate change is the greatest fairy tale ever told to humanity. Thank heavens people around the globe are intelligent enough to recognize when they are being told a tall tale. 👏

                      1 day ago (edited)
                      Any politician supporting this should be outright DENIED any kind of food, period. They must feel their skin is right on the line in order to compel them to actually do the right thing.

                      1 day ago
                      Its called genocide.

                      I’ve seen farmers forced to plow over crops, dumping milk fields. Crazy stuff all to cause food shortages

                      1 day ago
                      We In the UK 🇬🇧 & Ireland 🇮🇪 still love Europe & its people,We just don’t like the European Union.

                      1 day ago
                      It’s not a war on farming it is a war on the people!!!

                      1 day ago
                      I can’t believe the people of Ireland have been letting this happen. There used to be an organization that would have put ani end to this. This new world order needs to come to an end.

                      1 day ago
                      I stand with the Irish citizens!

                      How do we undo over 50 years of propaganda and systematic brainwashing? I cannot get my loved ones to listen or even contemplate, what is unfolding! 😔😠

                      1 day ago
                      These Eco Stormtroopers are some VERY scary and dangerous fanatics.

                      1 day ago
                      Ireland is still in the EU. Northern Ireland isn’t

                      1 day ago
                      You get rid of the billionairs climate change stops .

                      farmer protests continue to roll throughout Europe now Ireland and England have joined the fight uh those farmers though are no longer in the European Union so what do they want how can they express solidarity with European Farmers.

                      While Al also protesting their own plights uh biochemical engineer and corporate complex problem solving expert Ivor Cummings joins us on this issue he’s been raising a lot of awareness about the regulations that are H hurting working class people in Ireland and abroad so thank you so much for joining us, thanks a lot Natalie great to be back okay so can you tell us a little bit about what has happened to Irish Farmers not just this weekend or through the protests but for months on months coming.

                      Why it’s so hard for them and why they may feel solidarity with European Union Farmers yeah so the war on farming last year I did a video the war on farming when these protests broke out in Europe and I gave some thoughts on it so I’ve been watching it for many years so many years ago they used to give Farmers money basically from Europe to get them to produce less of X or Y Etc and it seemed a little bit wrong because it wasn’t Market forces which I like H it was tops down autocratic kind of centralized uh government from Europe.

                      So I didn’t like that but it was fairly benign H but now of the last couple of years especially since March 2020 it’s massive escalation they’re going after the farmers across the world. It’s quite apparent and they’re using of course the classic kind of Canard climate so I believe in Europe they’re using particularly in the Netherlands oh nitrogen they’ve chosen nitrogen as their kind of distraction and then they’re using CO2 elsewhere and they’re using climate targets and and you know all of this kind of stuff but it seems from the top there’s a relatively sudden interest in crushing farmers and in minimizing the production of Real Food locally and for local communities.

                      So it seems very much and I would guess and it’s almost certain it’s been identified now that as well as cbdcs for more control and covid for vaccine passports and QR codes and all the other things.

                      We’re well aware of uh farming is seen as something to actually begin to minimize minimize minimize and it’s basically just helping them on a road to a more kind of 15 minute City type setup.

                      Aim: which would be delightful so let’s move the masses into cities and apartments strip them of all rights let’s have them tracked and traced and let’s feed them a pipeline of ultra processed food from all our corporate bodies and clearly having lots of farmers locally producing real food not processed junk that doesn’t really work.

                      With that agenda so I think any listener can realize Ah that’s the connection because of course if you’re promoting one thing you if you’re smart you always got to make sure you DE promoted the other options and that’s what we’re seeing right so last year.

                      The Irish government announced that they would call which means Slaughter 200,000 dairy cows over the next 3 years on what data why why would they do as always uh built on nonsense but they’ve got the nonsense written down and it’s got tags to the ipcc or the climate change kind of panel in the UN.

                      So it looks kind of official but I’ve interviewed several professors of uh climate science and Atmospheric science already and I’ll be interviewing more and they go through the actual data and it’s not there so to give a quick example uh one person Coan Professor kunan made a great point and he’s a Caltech Provost so he’s tough he was Obama’s kind of scientific adviser this is top of the Heap and he made the point that in the last century or so the climate has moved up you can argue about.

                      Why uh probably a natural cycle it’s moved up around 1.3 1.4 degrees let’s say and in that period the planet has boomed we’ve moved 90% reduced poverty our climate related mortality and debts has gone down around 90% the GDP per capita across the world has gone up by a factor I think seven I that’s my memory.

                      I could go on all day so we’ve gone up 1.3 degrees and everything has got massively better hugely better and now we’re saying 05 or 06 or whatever number you want to guess at in the next 50 years is going to suddenly make everything bad.

                      It it’s palpably absurd but yes Natalie they’re using that simply as an excuse uh to do or to achieve the strategies that I mentioned uh a few minutes ago so the call of cows was fact checked I’ll.

                      Have to tell you Natalie it was fact checked by Reuters or someone and they said the Irish government did not stipulate that they have to remove 200,000 cows they proposed potentially so you know way the fact check.

                      Use as a kind of a fact element to actually discredit but they pushed it and our Minister for climate and energy can you imagine having a minister for climate and energy two opposing things he is an absolute idiot and I can say this safely because I’ve been watching him for years there is no way on this Earth that a person like him of obviously compromised intelligence could get into a ministerial position when his party is too or 3% of the country’s vote.

                      The reason he got there is the reason a lot of them have got there over 20 years doors are open for certain useful idiots and doors are closed against family people and standup people who want a national Sovereign healthy Nation.

                      So over years we end up with doofuses like this at the top and they literally have a hand up their bottom so he’s the one coming out with this nonsense about 200,000 cows.

                      I don’t know what idiot would say oh I love the planet so much I want to kill some animals to help the
                      planet I don’t understand that who buys off on that who is that stupid.

                      Another thing that kills me is this idea of yes the planet has warmed but we once we get to a certain threshold cannot stop it and that’s something CLA swab has said is that it will keep we’ll never be able to go back when we have proof that the Romans had an era of global warming.

                      What did they do did they have a Paris climates Accord we should look into into that right it’s so stupid um I guess what I’d like to ask you as an Irish person is what do you think that what is it specifically that Ireland can do different and does this actually help the European Farmers.

                      That there is solidarity throughout at least throughout the continent yeah Natalie well solidarity
                      always helps and I’ve said since early an in Co the only thing that can help with this dystopian nonsense that by the way people should be well aware this is all coming from a nucleus of largely wealthy super wealthy H older Caucasian men and they have women as well in there but that’s where it’s all coming from all the accusations of racism and all the other stuff we’ve gone through with the mass migration.

                      It’s all coming from wealthy Caucasian people so people should keep that in mind but your question was H yeah what can we do and the only thing is Grassroots the only thing are the farmers uh the welders the builders the common sense people of the land recognizing that this is a coup and the coup was set in Motion in the 50s with Rockefeller Brothers fund.

                      They identified pandemics and climate disaster as very useful opportunities in the 50s they identifi them with no scientists in the room and 70 years of funding and growing the UN and growing the club of Rome the trilateral commission I could go on all day.

                      They have through a corporate strategic very well-run you know corporate thing no conspiracy theory they have managed to get all the right people in place in the right organizations and the only thing that can push back against that now is exactly what you mentioned protests and people coming together at Grassroots level.

                      Unfortunately Ireland’s politicians clearly and evidently there is no question about this now set our policies based on un EU and kind of WF or Bilderberg objectives and that’s why they’ve Fallen completely out of touch with the people.

                      Because they get voted by the people with some smart talk about what they’ll do for them and when they
                      get in they immediately answer to the powers that be so that’s what we see and recently we had a 76% I think said we have had two much uncontrolled immigration and the government are still ramming it home.

                      But why would they when 76% of ordinary people in a top pole system completely representative are saying no why would the government keep ramming it in and the answer is quite simple and self-evident because they’re answering to someone who wants it right.

                      That’s it yeah okay I would like to bring our audience awareness of this uh 15minute piece that you did about about four months ago in response to an Irish documentary which was the craziest most dystopian thing I’ve ever seen in my life but it was real.

                      I’d like to play a little clip of it but can you set it up tell us what this is the fact that it
                      was actually on TV and how you almost fell out of your couch just with shock that they were saying all the quiet Parts out loud yeah it it was comical.

                      I made the comment before you went on air that and I said it in the video if I wanted to make a parody video to Lampoon and to make idiots of the insects and the climate.

                      stuff this actual video that was put out as a real documentary uh would do fine I would not need to change it it was self-parody it was absurd but essentially it was Ireland 2050 and in 2050 Ireland is going to have major cities moved Inland and they said that they had panel interviews and discussions set in 2050.
                      It was like a mockumentary and they were talking about how kurac clo an Irish Beach where it’s
                      nearly always raining even in the summer but you get some good days.

                      In 30 years that will always be raining in the summer but you’ll get some good days there’s no question about that in 30 years Kur CL will be the exact same as it is now but they said it’s now Costa Del Kuro okay I mean it was just nuts.

                      And then in the middle of it as I watched it I could not believe it they had farmers who had no longer made milk because they said in 2050.

                      Back in 2030 they brought in a fake milk that was just as good as the real thing and it cost half
                      the price so we had to give up making milk and put shirts for the best some old actor playing a farmer but then they brought the daughter in who was an engineer and she looked like she needed to engine engineer her diet to be quite honest and the father in fact all the actors were dreadfully unhealthy looking.

                      But anyway and she goes into a barn and the door opens automatically and what are they doing in the barn that she switched over her father’s whole Farm.

                      They’re doing insects oh great so if I had a globalist bingo card to take off any or all of their utterly absurd nonsense I would have had a full card at the end of this documentary that’s how much of a ridiculous parody.

                      It was will we soon see green helmets being sent in to enforce climate action I’ll have the news from New York as soon as it breaks how exciting will we see un green helmets going in to enforce climate action well we’ll see happy Friday folks.

                      A documentary just went out I got to share it with you it’s a real doozy on my country’s Prime television channel on prime time and it was incredible I mean if you ever needed evidentiary proof of the Colossal scam that’s going on at the moment to see this documentary fully funded slick high production values going out on the main television channel to condition and propagandize the people of the country uh.

                      This is it you will in 2050 be facing the green helmets of the UN coming in to enforce you know just a
                      little bit of conditioning there so bizarre so Sinister our climate has moved from being temperate we now have uh the cast The kurlo for example which is a huge tourist magnet the custa kurac clo for people outside Ireland kurac clo is a beach that occasionally has sunny days in the summer and the 30 years time.

                      Right it’ll still occasionally have sunny days in the summer mostly rain it’s not going to change in 20 or 30
                      years we know that even from ipcc don’t claim that the official climate body so this is utter propag Anda.

                      You know costed a cur glow he couldn’t make it up but they made it up sadly many people will actually watch this nonsense not realize it’s pure anti-scientific propaganda and they’ll actually swallow it up.

                      That’s why it’s important that we get the message out on on disgraceful kind of propag propaganda Productions like this.

                      Because we need to let people know you are being duped at a colossal scale this is happening now it’s not just in the future but if we look into 2075.

                      What we’re facing is terrifying it means that children born today will be living in a society of sociological and ecological collapse and really the stakes couldn’t be higher.

                      Tonight Cara Harry thank you so much Cara hi thank you so much for delivering such beautiful propaganda on behalf of our pay masters.

                      All right you can watch the whole 15minute reaction to this utter nonsense on YouTube or X um uh I’ve
                      heard tells me that it’s been demonetized on YouTube that is not surprising we had at least two climate
                      related pieces last week uh demonetized or down ranked because that’s how it goes so seek out freedom of speech platforms.

                      Everybody please now this week you’re going to be busy uh going to Irish Parliament to speak about uh
                      excess deaths can we just pivot quickly away from the pandem or away from this um these farmer revolts and you tell us about that and hopefully you can follow up later in the week maybe if you’re free.

                      Yeah sure uh Natalie so briefly I’m going there really as press so I’m not deeply connected to the people are connected at all but I did get the heads up there’s going to be a couple of press conferences and I think at midday they have got an actual room in the Irish Parliament the doy H Senator K kyogen who fantastic lady got them in and sure enough as soon as people got wind of this happening one or two of irish’s main or Ireland’s mainstream newspaper did hit pieces.

                      What did they say yada yada yada far right antiva always the same nonsense but in any case they’re going in I guess what’ll happen is like the English Parliament when Andrew bridgen went in a lot of MPS and and and TDS won’t turn up but but we’ll see but the key thing is the press conferences and I’m going to be really interested to see H does any of the Irish press come and try and do a hit job or will they just do what they did with me during Co.

                      They realized they can’t interview me because I’m going to catch them out in every question and they know it so they just say don’t give them air time so I’m guessing they’ll do the same with this a few generic hit pieces with the trigger words far right racist and antiva and then they’ll walk away.

                      But Andrew brides’s over Christine Anderson the Member of European Parliament she’s fantastic lady yeah H and I get to meet her for the first time I met Andrew in in Sweden and interviewed him already.

                      And uh there’s another doctor lady and Tess uh Lori I think she’s great I met her in Portugal so they’re bringing four solid as The Rock people and uh it’s it’s going to be great to interview them and do some Vox pops and and just be there during the day.

                      Okay well we’ll follow that thank you so much for coming on and speaking about this uh with redacted you can follow uh fat Emperor on X and also on uh YouTube as well and we’ll follow what you’re up to for the rest of the week thank you so much thank you Natalie bye now I really hope you enjoyed watching this video.

                      You Know YouTube thinks that you’ll actually like this next video right here is personalized based on your own viewing habits so if you watch the video please leave a comment let us know what you think about it and we will see you next time.

                      The alarmists hate this idea and any other technological fixes in this vein. This is incompatible with them truly believing that warming per se is the existential problem they propose climate change is. Ongoing on planet earth from day 1

                      I would not say the UN is the tip of the spear but rather the tip of one spear. What drives the agenda is actually the Western Financial empire centered in Europe. That empire tries to us the UN because an enemy of my enemy is an advantage. The question is if it is an evil empire. Aren’t they all? Because evil is so hard to define I prefer to think of it as an incompetent empire. I find the elites in the West to simply not be all that elite. The peasant revolt as represented by Trump is not just some madness. The destruction of labor in the West is well represented in the destruction of basic infrastructure. The elites can’t see it because they are not dependent on that infrastructure. They have even forgotten for the most part that part of that infrastructure is the military which in the end makes their empire possible. They are in the process of out smarting themselves.

                      It reminds me of conditions before WWII where the elites thought that do to their sophistication they could out maneuver Hitler. The same kind of fools are in charge today.

                      War in heaven.

                      War in heaven published 1988 and has long been out of print; ‘War in Heaven’ (WiH) consists of a dialog between Griffith and a “disembodied spirit” who claimed to be a member of a group calling itself ‘The Invisible College.’ Griffith states that the answers were received by automatic writing and read back to the contacted entity for review and correction.
                      The questions and answers that appear in the text are actually the result of several iterations of review and discussion.
                      The material thus generated is both convincing and compelling, and appears to be of vital importance to human society.
                      That is a claim we see all the time; this time I submit that the claim is truly justified. The intent was to use this material to enrich the discussions It is about magic, and magic, at times, is about sex.
                      These matters are all about the past, present, and future situation of the human race.

                      The Spiritual Holocaust


                      On the Soul Technology page, there is a type of matter having the same atomic and molecular structure as physical matter, but whose particles are much less dense, and whose gravitation does not interact with physical matter. This is called astral matter in WiH.
                      Every human has a somatic soul, closely resembling the physical body but made of astral matter, and an astral soul, also made of astral matter, which comprises the more permanent self.
                      Astral souls may or may not equate to higher selves as discussed in A Synthetic Myth. Spirits are simply astral souls operating without somatic souls and physical bodies. Hundreds of thousands of spirits from worlds with advanced technological civilizations have been sent to Earth by their governments to work with the Invisible College to assist humans in fighting a war to liberate us from the oppression and exploitation of Theocracy.

                      Disembodied spirits are forced to incarnate after a few years.
                      When they do, they lose most of the memories they brought with them, especially after repeated reincarnations. However, they, as well as many native Earth people, can learn to communicate with the discarnate Invisible College on a completely conscious level. This requires “proper psychic training”. Any human being can receive telepathic messages from the Invisible College subconsciously.
                      Invisible College members consider themselves ordinary people like us. Their previous bodies, on their home worlds, may or may not have resembled ours, but they are based on the same basic genetic code.
                      The home worlds possess what we would call advanced knowledge in many scientific and humanistic fields. Of particular importance is their capability with psychic energy that can produce changes in astral matter. That technology was used to send them here, but they were not able to bring their equipment with them.


                      Their motives are both altruistic and selfish. Had they not intervened, the human race would have evolved in directions that posed a serious threat to their own worlds and space colonies.
                      So they are fighting a “preventive war” on their own behalf, but they also feel the overwhelming majority of Earth people will support their cause once they are able to explain the situation fully.
                      They operate mostly by influencing the subconscious minds of Earth people. They come from civilizations that actually practice “human dignity and rights,” “individual sovereignty,” “social justice,” “consent of the governed,” and “equality of opportunity”.
                      Anyway, they say, “We are at war here, and we are fighting on your behalf as well as our own.” They must practice these social values, because they possess technology that would totally eliminate individuality if they did not have sufficient social, political, and ethical knowledge to keep the technology under control.

                      We are at war here, and we are fighting on your behalf as well as our own.” They must practice these social values, because they possess technology that would totally eliminate individuality if they did not have sufficient social, political, and ethical knowledge to keep the technology under control.
                      Their societies live with this threat, and we will eventually have to live with it too.
                      But the greatest danger we face in the next few decades (written in January 1987), is that
                      Theocracy and our exploding population will cause a spiritual cataclysm that will destroy the human race as it now exists and threaten their civilizations too if it goes unchecked.


                      They will probably be able to avert catastrophe and guide these upheavals in constructive directions, but the fate of many Earth people will still depend on their own actions. The concept of a Theocrat as a human who chooses to exert power over and ultimately to consume other humans, rather than to undergo reincarnation many notorious tyrants, conquerors, evil religious leaders, black magicians, and criminals have become Theocrats after death, but so have some people whom history calls saints or benign geniuses. This is due to the well-known tendency of power to corrupt, not to mention the prospect of achieving immortality (though most are and eventually destroyed by other Theocrats).
                      This has been especially true of people who were religiously devout, and then found out the horrible truth about their Gods after death.

                      Theocrats as a class have ruled both the Earth and its astral plane throughout most of human history. This includes most of the medieval Popes and other religious leaders notorious for being cynical and power-hungry. It also includes many famous occult leaders, from Cagliostro down to Aleister Crowley. The Theocrats’ method of absorbing energy from other spirits affects their growth patterns, causing their astral soul to go out of balance, and eventually driving them into irrational, insane, and self-destructive behavior. Theocrats acquire bands of enslaved spirits, containing from a couple of dozen to several thousand, with the average in the low hundreds.


                      Most of the activities have to do with the survival of the band and especially its dictator, recruiting new members from among the recently deceased, stealing souls from other bands, fighting to keep the Invisible College from liberating members of the band, etc.
                      Each Theocratic band works with a corresponding group of living people, whether religious, occult, political, or of other common interests: popular music, sports, or centered on other media. Theocrats can be found hanging around almost any place where crowds gather.
                      (Remember that the astral plane is not a “place”. It is right here, but of a different density.)

                      Theocrats communicating telepathically to individual Christians when they pray may call themselves God or Christ or the Holy Spirit… what ever they believers expect. They also may claim to be angels or saints or devils as appropriate. Some people who deliberately become Satanists on Earth hold positions of power in “Hell” after they die. Who goes to Heaven or Hell is mostly determined by which particular band of Theocrats gets to them as they’re in the process of dying. The Moslem, Hindu, and Buddhist mythologies are also theocratic institutions designed to imprison souls of believers in their own forms of Heaven or Hell.
                      With the decline in fanatical belief in organized religion, Theocrats have devised ways to persuade atheists and agnostics to join bands organized as any type of community of spirits, such as previously deceased relatives or friends, or some famous person they greatly admire, rock stars, politicians, movie stars, writers and scientists, even fictional characters.
                      Theocratic religious sects often forbid deliberate mediumistic contact with the spirit world precisely because of this need to protect knowledge of the true nature of the afterlife.
                      Every single one of the ideas at the core of traditional deistic doctrine is a lie:
                      1 Only God (under whatever name) is good; people are basically evil and are incapable of improving themselves morally by their own efforts.
                      2 Only God is naturally immortal, but people can gain immortality through proper service to the Deity.
                      3 Human beings can receive forgiveness for their sins, and divine strength to prop up their various weaknesses, by ‘Letting God into their hearts’… that is, by creating a powerful psychic bond between themselves and the deity. The important thing to realize about this whole body of lies is that it makes people weaker and more evil than they already are, and increases their dependency on the Theocrats.

                      Religious Mind Control


                      The methodology of religious mind control is what modern psychologists know as “operant conditioning”: altering behavior and mental programming by positive and negative reinforcement on the physical and sensory level. But Theocrats
                      strengthen this conditioning by transmitting ideas and emotions directly into people’s subconscious minds by telepathy. And they use people’s own psychic powers to control
                      other members of the congregation. The key to the technique is putting people into a state of consciousness best called the “religious trance” — a mild hypnotic trance in which the conscious will is awake but passive. People in this condition are completely aware of what is going on around them, and are recording these events in their memories exactly as they would in a normal waking state. They are also capable of thinking and acting voluntarily, but can do so only within certain very definite limits without breaking out of the religious trance and assuming normal consciousness.
                      People enter a very similar state when they read, listen to music, watch television or a movie, listen intently to a lecture or radio broadcast, etc. The passive state of the will
                      is often called “identification with the sensory intake,” which means accepting the sensory intake uncreatively and uncritically on both the intellectual and emotional levels. People enter a very similar state when they read, listen to music, watch television or a movie, listen intently to a lecture or radio broadcast, etc. (advertising)The passive state of the will is often called “identification with the sensory intake,” which means accepting the sensory intake uncreatively and uncritically on both the intellectual and emotional levels. It also means agreeing with the ideas being presented and feeling the same emotions being described in the song, story, play, etc.
                      This is a rather light trance. If the material being presented begins to contradict the person’s existing opinions or knowledge, identification breaks down. He or she assumes full normal consciousness and thinks, “I don’t agree with this,” or “I don’t understand this,” or “This is wrong.” But identification with sensory input can make people accept
                      things they would reject if they were fully conscious, as long as the input isn’t controversial or unfamiliar enough to break their concentration.
                      Once the conscious will becomes passive, electrical energy within the nervous system changes slightly in character, assuming a level closer to that during sleep than that during normal wakefulness. In a person fully trained to enter the religious trance, electrical activity stabilizes at exactly the right level to allow an equal flow of energy into and out of the astral soul. This allows the “astral will” to awaken partially, and creates a direct, two-way link between the physical mind and the astral mind.
                      (Griffith’s guide had explained that during incarnated life, a human’s physical and astral mind normally alternate in being conscious, the former when “awake”, and the latter when “asleep.”) This allows information to pass reasonably freely between the physical mind and the astral mind and vice versa. Also, the physical mind can receive impressions from the psychic senses of the astral soul more or less directly. This type of trance
                      is controlled by outside sensory input into both the physical and astral minds. It is a passive state used to control and brainwash people.
                      When religious believers say they “feel the presence of God” at church services, they are referring to telepathic communication. Most of this intake comes from other members of
                      the congregation; this is usually a more powerful influence than anything sent by spirits.
                      So there is a sort of “psychic chain reaction” that occurs, as every member of the congregation influences the emotions and thinking of every other member, like a box of matches catching fire or an atomic chain reaction. This process creates a “religious group

                      Religious and electronic mind control


                      This state of religious ecstasy and emotions do generate large amounts of psychic energy. Any Theocratic
                      spirits present may directly absorb part of that energy, but most of it is diverted back into the physical
                      mind of the members of the congregation to indoctrinate them with whatever the Theocrats want them to believe or feel or do. This is the essence of religious mind control.
                      In other words, a Theocratic spirit sends a telepathic message into the minds of people in such a state of
                      religious ecstasy, and they generate powerful surges of telepathically-transmitted emotion that program them to believe and act on the messages they receive. For example, the idea “Abortion is murder” might generate powerful feelings of hate, whereas “All Christians shall be as brethren” might generate feelings of familial love among all the members of the congregation.
                      People being controlled by this method enjoy it more than anything else in life. It is highly addictive.
                      Theocrats make the religious mind-control process as addictive as possible to enslave believers. The whole vicious circle of sin, guilt, and forgiveness was deliberately designed to create a cycle of addiction that is almost impossible to break.


                      The last thing Theocrats want is for religious believers to stop sinning. That is why they made sexual
                      pleasure a sin.
                      Sexual desire originates on the biochemical level and cannot be extinguished by manipulating the programming of the mind. (In this context, “mind” is defined as “The information stored in the brain, plus the software for retrieving and processing that information.”)
                      Theocrats do not confine their activities to religion and occultism, but corrupt and control human beings through all activities that produce certain states of altered consciousness.
                      Examples include using electronic media for passive recreational purposes — listening to popular music over the radio or on recordings, watching televised sports events and game shows, and playing the simpler computer games.
                      The Theocrats know a lot more about psychology than people do. In a crude analogy with computers, it is as though people can handle data input and output, and some have enough professional skills to modify some programs slightly, but the Theocrats not only know the software far more completely, but also have much easier access to the special “command mode” used to modify it. This command mode is the telepathic chain reaction used in religious mind control. Of course, trained human psychics also have access to it, and so do spirits in the Invisible College, but it is still extremely difficult to free people from Theocratic control.
                      The mind of the average person is run by software designed by the Theocrats to keep people from consciously finding out they exist.
                      They simply can’t understand or believe it, because the very mental programs they use for understanding and believing things, and drawing rational conclusions from certain kinds of information, were designed by the Theocrats.

                      Programming.


                      In their explanation of the Theocrats’ programming techniques, Griffith’s guides note that memory storage and retrieval in the human mind is a cumulative rather than an absolute process.

                      Data has to be received repeatedly, if details are to be recorded, and should be periodically
                      retrieved. Otherwise it will be automatically forgotten.
                      An organism’s behavioral response to stimuli depends on the quantity and quality of reinforcement that it
                      receives for performing that response. What was described as the “religious trance state” occurs in many
                      different places besides religious services, enabling Theocrats to practice mind control on crowds attending sporting events, in gambling casinos, at political rallies, during musical concerts of many types, and in a number of other places.
                      The Invisible College used the rock concerts, peace demonstrations, “love-ins,” and similar events of the
                      Sixties for exactly the same purposes. Before that, Griffith’s guides state, they used meetings of fraternal
                      organizations, a variety of progressive political meetings, and even the circuses and carnivals that used to
                      visit every American village and town, as the Theocrats used, and still use, touring revival meetings.


                      Both groups practice religious mind control to reprogram people whenever they get the opportunity.
                      I personally was involved with an “esoteric group” which at the time of the Apollo lunar landing in 1969 was asked to inject a certain concept into the mass mind of the human race while it was distracted or in a light trance state watching the landing on television. The concept had nothing whatever to do with the landing event.

                      It was expressed as follows: “Individual responsibility interacting social responsibility.”
                      The peculiar syntax was emphatically confirmed and the reason for this is anything but obvious; no explanation was given.
                      This was the kind of mind control we are discussing here, and I was participating as a sort of junior or
                      apprentice controller! This experience confirms that such activities do take place. I believe it came from
                      the Invisible College, not Theocrats.


                      Griffith’s guides state that even though most of the individual facts that make up the model of spiritual
                      reality presented in this book are already available to the public, very few people are capable of assembling them into a coherent theory. This is because the mental programs they use to draw conclusions from information on spiritual subjects were deliberately designed by the Theocrats to be illogical and irrational.
                      Seventeen years after the book was published, I have scanned the Internet looking for any signs that the book had made an impact or is even remembered today. I found only two or three references on the Web, and to me they seemed to be from people who were completely demented. This caused me momentarily to question my own sanity! A long description of how principles of positive and negative reinforcement are used to maintain people’s beliefs.
                      Rituals, for example, are of great value when they remain relatively stable. This is one of the principal
                      reasons why Theocratic religion is socially and politically conservative or reactionary.
                      According to basic behaviorist theory, the book states, human personality, including the mental programs that people use to evaluate data and decide what is true and false, is conditioned into them by their physical environment. Even if you leave direct telepathic programming during religious mind control out of the picture, people still receive their programming from both their physical and social environments.
                      Programming from the physical environment usually favors empirical thinking, which the Invisible College strongly encourages, but that from the social environment favors acceptance of doctrine on faith.
                      A large part of the customs and beliefs and instinctive emotional reactions that make up this social environment were created by Theocratic religion. The further back you go into human history, the greater the percentage of people who were devout believers in Theocratic religion and were subjected to religious mind control to a significant degree throughout their lives.
                      The hold of Theocratic religion on most of Earth’s living population did not begin to weaken until the modern era, from about the 1300s down to the present. And even today, the greater part of the population is still subject to religious mind control.
                      Modern civilization does program people with personality structures that resist religious mind control, but the Theocrats have been able to counter by resorting to electronic mind control.

                      Electronic Mind control

                      Undoubtedly if the book were to be updated, it would take up a discussion of the role of the Web in supporting a sort of mass mind of humanity.
                      Griffith’s guides begin the discussion of electronic mind control by noting that the technology works on two different levels, just as religious mind control does. Recall that religious mind control works by putting people into an altered state of consciousness similar to a light hypnotic trance and how the thinking and behavior of people in such a religious trance can be influenced by what they experience through the physical senses during the service. In other words, the preacher’s words can have the same effect as post-hypnotic suggestions during regular hypnosis.
                      Electronic mind control does exactly the same thing, and often to an even greater degree. It is also even more addictive than religious mind control. Like religious mind control, electronic mind control works on two different levels, one physical and one psychic.
                      The physical level can be directly observed with the physical senses and analyzed with the conscious intellect. Many researchers have described the uses of subliminals in media and how to spot them. The psychic component of electronic or media mind control employs completely different mechanisms and one needs to be careful not to confuse them. It is also important to distinguish between the psychic phenomena of religious mind control, which function most efficiently when the people or spirits involved are spatially close to another, as though the effect were broadcast and subject to inverse-square-law energy radiation, and a second, non-broadcast system for transmitting and receiving energies between human souls.
                      Reminiscent of the old Greek myth about the “Threads of Destiny” woven by the Goddesses called the Fates, threads actually exist, but they aren’t woven by superhuman beings.
                      They are “transmission lines” of astral matter connecting one soul to another, and they allow telepathic communications over greater distances and with greater power than can be accomplished by ordinary “broadcast” telepathy.
                      These threads are created spontaneously when astral souls come into contact with one another while generating large amounts of psychic energy. Whenever the astral mind is in the correct state of consciousness, generating these threads is as natural and automatic as the process that spiders use to leave a silk strand behind them when they travel. Added to the material about religious mind control given in the previous section, this additional theoretical information explains how television evangelists can exert a direct psychic influence over their congregations from a distance.
                      The process has two possible starting points. First, people who regularly attend Christian church services dominated by the Theocrats are urged to watch certain television evangelists and to listen to designated religious radio broadcasts. Over the years, an elaborate network of astral transmission lines has been built up to link the religious broadcasters to the clergy of Theocratic congregations all over the country, and through them, to the masses of ordinary members.

                      These psychic threads are put in place when radio and TV preachers are invited to hold services at church conventions, or when a group of churches hosts a large local revival meeting with a media evangelist, or someone working for one, as a guest. This method is used primarily to link the churches to the hundreds of second-rank broadcast evangelists with regional or local media followings. The superstar evangelists who already have national followings reverse this procedure: they invite the ministers and elders of selected churches all over the country to visit their studios and become part of the in-house congregation during their broadcasts. In either case, psychic linkages are stablished between the media evangelist and the local churches. Some of the more ambitious TV evangelists have also directly linked large numbers of ordinary members of Theocratic congregations – and hundreds of thousands of new converts as well – into their electronic mind control networks by periodically holding huge, live revival meetings. (They are people who have little or no interest in organized religion. It’s centered on major spectator sports, organized gambling, and the communications media that service both, and it controls more people than all the Fundamentalist churches and TV evangelists combined. It doesn’t program people’s surface thinking and behavior as thoroughly as Theocratic religion does, because People don’t have to be watching a sermon or listening to a hymn to receive subconscious telepathic messages from the very same spirits who control Fundamentalist religion; they only have to be in the correct state of altered consciousness (which TV and radio produces automatically in all members of the audience who haven’t learned specific techniques for preventing it), and they have to have the transmission lines of astral matter implanted in the right part of their soul, linking them into the network.
                      (This idea of connecting lines to the right part of the soul reminds one of Carlos Castañeda’s mention of “shifting the assemblage point,” a location on the “luminous cocoon” of awareness where all the fibers of the universe are focused into our perception of the universe.)
                      So live sports events and casino gambling serve the same function in this network as church services and revival meetings do in the electronic religious mind control networks. Compulsive gambling, especially on sports events through an enormous electronic bookmaking network, plays the same role as does the cycle of sin/guilt/forgiveness in Theocratic religion.
                      And the Theocrats are now actively expanding this form of mind control. Many states have legalized various forms of gambling that plug people into the networks just described: state lotteries, horse racing (including off-track betting), bingo, card parlors, etc. It’s no accident that gambling expands on both the in-person and media levels as the Fundamentalist churches and TV evangelism decline. The Theocrats are shifting their attention to activities more natural to the average opinions and lifestyles of present-day Americans.


                      Casino gambling in Nevada is one of the most important battlefields in the war between the Theocrats and the Invisible College. Once Theocratic spirits get their control threads on people gambling in the casinos, they continue to send telepathic messages into the minds of these people whenever they watch certain television programs, especially sports events and game shows.
                      Griffith responds with the advice that people who want to gamble do it in private games with friends, or at local bingo or card clubs if such are legal where they live. These forms of gambling can still plug people into an electronic mind-control network, but they’re less dangerous than the Nevada casinos. Going to Reno or Vegas or Atlantic City to gamble for fun would be like going “out on the town” in Saigon during the late Sixties.

                      Development and minimize the danger if they are careful to remain in a normal state of consciousness. This means: don’t sample the free drinks, and above all, don’t gamble for more than an hour at a time. If you get at all intoxicated or spaced out from fatigue, the Theocrats can put you into the same type of trance that people go into at religious services, and start brainwashing you. working mostly through popular music and pop culture in general. Once people have been to a certain number of live rock concerts, whether huge ones in sports stadiums or small ones in clubs, then they are permanently linked into a media mind control network run by the Invisible College, and they receive subconscious telepathic messages every time they listen to the right kind of music on the radio or on their own stereo systems.
                      The song lyrics perform the same function in this process as sermons do in religious media mind control. It’s hard to hear the channeled messages in song lyrics. Most of them are subliminal unless you go to special efforts to pick them out word-by-word, and when you do extract them, they’re written in an elaborate jargon and code. People who are part of the mind control network learn a deep instinctive understanding of this code, but few can paraphrase the content of the messages into plain English. The Invisible College does use sports and gambling for reprogramming when they can seize control of part of the network, while the Theocrats have a large and powerful following in the popular music world.
                      The Invisible College has a word of advice to conscious psychics and magicians who may be hostile to all forms of involuntary mental reprogramming: they can help people learn to defend themselves consciously against it by, for example, employing “clearing” rituals, which should be widely and publicly performed. Of course, this will also knock out “beneficial mind-control linkages” so they recommend people be prepared to create new beneficial linkages of their own. At this point, the discussion touched on sex and drug magic.
                      Millions of Americans now practice relatively advanced forms of sex and drug magic without bothering to learn the intellectual knowledge traditionally associated with such practices in both the East and the West. Many such experimenters have been hurt trying this, but a large number have gotten to the point where they can channel down instructions directly from spirits. However, because they have never bothered to learn the associated spiritual, cosmological, philosophical, and ethical systems, they are almost totally ignorant of how to identify the political faction a particular spirit belongs to on the astral plane, so their channeled information is usually a mishmash from many different sources.
                      But most have been evolving into more advanced types or have been replaced with outside religions since these peoples came into contact with foreigners over the past few hundred years.
                      The terms “primitive” and “advanced” are from the viewpoint of the Theocrats, who judge a religious system by how well it allows them to control every phase of human thinking and behavior, especially the conscious use of the psychic powers. Most shamanistic religions teach that some spirits eat souls. However, the information is usually encoded in such a way that the believers, including the shamans, do not realize that the “Eaters of Souls” are their own Gods. Instead, the Eaters of Souls are said to be the Gods of enemy tribes, or spirits that are very different from human beings (such as the Windigos of various Amerind tribes), or the ghosts of human criminals and outcasts. The shamantic religions usually teach that the tribe’s own Gods protect people from the Eaters of Souls. Griffith states that he himself feels a deep instinctive fear that maybe the Theocrats can in fact forcibly take over the minds of living people or somehow damage their souls.Their control over people is indirect, exercised mostly by programming the subconscious mind. They can’t overwhelm the conscious will of any normal person, only the wills of people with seriously damaged physical or astral minds; and they can’t directly harm or enslave the soul when it is incarnated. Second-stage theocratic societies, then, were large, densely populated, totalitarian, and practiced human sacrifice on a large scale. The most important factor is deism: belief in Gods that are omnipotent or at least significantly superhuman. This separates the higher levels of Theocratic religion from primitive shamanism, which considers the Gods rather similar to earthly shamans, except that they are disembodied spirits.
                      Often they are simply called “the Spirits of Our Ancestors” or “The Shamans in the Spirit World.”
                      The reason that second-stage Theocratic religion practiced mass human sacrifice was to supply the Theocrats with a constant food supply. When the victims were killed as part of a large public religious ceremony, the telepathic chain reaction generated by a congregation in the religious trance was sufficient to put the victims’ astral souls into a hypnotic trance before death. When they were suddenly and violently killed, the Theocrats were usually able to get control of the souls before they had a chance to flee. This is one of the few examples in the history of Theocracy where the Theocrats were able to seize souls by force, and they could do it only with the help of large numbers of living people. It seemed to him that the ancient Egyptians and Hebrews were not societies with second-stage Theocratic religions.

                      The guides replied that both were in the third stage when they first appeared in written historical records, and archaeological evidence shows that they probably went directly from the first stage to the third, as did the Greeks and the rest of the Western Aryan peoples. The second stage of Theocratic religion was a failed experiment from the Theocratic point of view.

                      Third Stage

                      The third stage of Theocratic religion involves mass animal sacrifices. Although they prefer human souls, Theocratic spirits can nourish themselves off the astral souls of lower animals to some extent. And these souls are easier to paralyze and control with religious rituals than human souls are. However, the astral tissues of animal souls aren’t very compatible with the astral souls of the Theocrats, so they are not a good food source.

                      History

                      Third-stage Theocrats tend to be short-lived, except that they also receive some nourishment from the psychic energy generated by their worshippers, which is better for them than the animal souls alone. Even more important, most of the major third-stage religions have had some fourth-stage components as well. This was especially true of the ancient Egyptians, Hebrews, Hindus, and Western Aryan Pagans. Judaism and Vedanta eventually evolved into fully-developed fourth-stage religions. The others survived
                      for a long time with a mixture of the two. One of the chief characteristics of all third-stage Theocratic religions was that their practices were not much concerned with the condition of life after death. Religious practice in third-stage religions was concerned almost entirely with gaining the favor of the Gods during earthly life, not with life after death.
                      The Theocrats running such religions didn’t know how to enslave souls on the astral plane, so they ignored them. Instead, they programmed living people to send them the souls of sacrificed animals, and to broadcast psychic energy during orgiastic rituals.

                      Fourth Stage

                      The fourth stage of Theocratic religion is the one represented by all the major modern religions. Its most important characteristic is that the Theocrats use religious mind control to delude souls into deliberately putting themselves under Theocratic control after death, thinking they are entering “eternal bliss in Heaven” or “union with the Godhead.” I cannot leave this topic without drawing a comparison with the stages of religion as outlined by Paul Von Ward in Gods, Genes, and Consciousness.

                      Note that “religion” does not equate with “Theocracy” as defined in War in Heaven.
                      1 The Theocracy is a particular group of beings and a power
                      structure. It is largely non-physical.
                      2 Religion is a social activity, seemingly organized by humans in response to a sensed divinity (in the case of modern religions), but putatively fostered and controlled by the Theocracy. Von Ward’s information is derived from a liberal analysis of historical and archaeological data.
                      From his sources, he constructs a model of intervention into a preexisting naturalistic human culture. The model of Griffith’s presentation is derived from non-physical players who can view the Theocrats on their level of being and action. The stages described by Griffith are as they are seen from the inside, as it were, and in terms of the needs and aims of the Theocracy, for whom the Gods of religions are fictionalized stand-ins.
                      A crucial difference between the two scenarios is in the nature of the ABs (Advanced Beings). Griffith’s Theocrats would definitely qualify as belonging to the class of Von Ward’s ABs, but they did not come swooping down onto humanity in its naturalistic state, as Von Ward suggests. Rather, in the War in Heaven scenario, they were already present at that stage.
                      Note: The dialogs between Kyle Griffith and his guides from the Invisible College, as quoted or characterized in this section of the notes and throughout the book, may give the impression that English is the common language used between astral entities.
                      Of course this cannot be true, and even the status of language as we know it would be dubious. Indeed, Griffith clarifies this issue in a private communication:
                      “…neither the mind contained in the embodied astral soul nor the astral minds of disembodied spirits use English or any other human language. Instead, they use entirely different “pre-verbal” symbols to encode information.
                      The speech center in the physical mind then translates these into ordinary human language.”
                      The name “Invisible College” is just a collective term in common use on the astral plane to describe all disembodied spirits who are not members of Theocratic bands and are not merely lost souls wandering around helpless because they can’t function effectively in the spirit world.
                      A synonym in wide use is “free spirits,” which contains play on words because “free” is used in two senses at once. It means, “free of Theocratic control” simultaneously with “free to move around the astral plane at will and communicate telepathically with other spirits.”
                      There are three main groups of spirits in the Invisible College: enlightened ones, magicians, and space people.

                      Enlightened Ones


                      Most of these spirits were highly advanced in spiritual knowledge and the use of their psychic powers during life, but they were also devout believers in some sect of the Eastern religious system that includes Vedanta and Buddhism. They were wise enough to refuse to join the Theocratic bands associated with their particular sect after death, because they could psychically perceive the enslavement and exploitation going on in the various Heavens.
                      (Few of the Western occultists who have called themselves “Illuminati” or some other synonym of “enlightened ones” join this group after physical death; most become magicians or Theocrats.)

                      The enlightened ones could be very useful to the cause of the Invisible College, but few of them are willing to stay on the astral plane and help actively fight Theocracy. They believe that the Theocratic perversions of Heaven they observe there, are illusions, and that perceiving such illusions proves that they are not yet advanced enough to liberate themselves from the cycle of rebirth. So they go back and live another earthly life, always hoping that the next time they die they will be worthy to enter the true Heaven.

                      They consider the War in Heaven an illusion and run away from it, back into earthly existence, which they also consider illusory.
                      The idea that much of the universe is “maya” or illusion is just Theocratic propaganda, and the refusal of the enlightened ones to help in the war against Theocracy is a perfect example of how effective it is. Physical life on Earth is no illusion, nor is existence as a disembodied spirit on the astral plane. What’s illusory is the claim of the Theocrats to be the Gods of various religions, and the lie that their Heavens offer the human soul eternal life.
                      What happens to saints in the Judeo-Christian religions after death?
                      Most become Theocrats if they are devout members of Theocratic churches during life.
                      However, some people who claimed to work miracles through faith in religious doctrine have become magician spirits after death. They were really occultists whose faith was merely a sham to allow them to work within the religious establishment.
                      However, even some believers in the Western religious systems whose psychic powers are highly developed are still quite vulnerable to being enslaved by the Theocrats after death, whereas similar people in the East often remain free of Theocratic control and go on incarnating. This is because the Eastern religions teach belief in reincarnation as part of their official doctrine.
                      Theocrats persuade many of the saints in western fourth-stage Theocratic religion to reincarnate. Often they become charismatic preachers who win large numbers of new converts, or religious leaders who increase the power of churches over the whole of society. In the process, they may become so corrupted by earthly power that they eventually become TheocratsMagicians, living or disembodied, tend to be practical people, not mystics or “true believers.” Most of the spirit guides who assist occultists all over the
                      world in obtaining spiritual knowledge and in learning conscious control of their psychic powers are magicians. The Theocrats are seriously frightened of the work these spirits do, which explains why Fundamentalist propaganda contains such stern warnings against contacting them.
                      This accounts for the propaganda against Ouija boards and other aids that help people achieve independent, consciously controlled contact with disembodied spirits. The warnings about demonic possession through engaging in mediumistic workings are especially ironic, as the spirit-contact that Fundamentalists achieve at services using religious mind control are much closer to the descriptions of “possession” than what happens to occultists when they hold mediumistic conversations with spirits.
                      But passing information to people with conscious mediumistic powers is one of the less important things magicians; do, because there aren’t very many conscious spirit mediums.


                      However, the magician spirits can communicate telepathically with a much larger segment of the living population on a strictly subconscious level, and do so very frequently. Such spirits are responsible for many experiences that people call prophetic dreams, flashes of insight, hunches, intuition, instinctive knowledge, etc. However, some of the experiences assigned these names are entirely the product of the person’s own The response:
                      “Would you rather be drafted into the army to fight against beings as evil as Hitler, or to fight on their side?”
                      Most Earth people simply don’t have the psychic strength of spiritual knowledge to remain neutral in the war between the Theocrats and the Invisible College. If the Invisible College doesn’t manipulate them subconsciously, then the Theocrats will do so anyway. Their own code of ethics applies the principle of “greatest good.” An individual manipulated by both sides is better off than if he or she were influenced by the Theocrats alone.
                      As to “informed consent,” this book and hundreds of similar attempts to communicate the same information are intended to provide the general public with the information they need to make a choice. They call this “making a personal breakthrough in spiritual consciousness.”
                      They want people to learn enough about how mind control operates to avoid situations that expose them to it.
                      Even now, when very few people are consciously aware of the nature of Theocracy and the forces opposing it, the Invisible College thinks their methods are still more ethical than those of the Theocrats and their religions. Brainwashing people with religious mind control is the Theocrats’ strategy of first choice, whereas the Invisible College employs .

                      but it’s still a major problem.
                      In many cases, people who had read a lot of occult literature during life put up more resistance to understanding the true nature of Theocracy than atheists, agnostics, and even some believers in orthodox religion. It’s actually easier to show religious people that their Gods are impostors than it is to show occultists that there are no “planes higher than the astral.” Many of them tell us, “OK, so some Heavens are really Hells of psychic vampirism. I’m going to keep looking until I find one that’s not.” Unfortunately, there are Theocratic bands specifically designed to entrap spirits like this, bands run by Theocrats who were occultists themselves during life.
                      Griffith observes that the Invisible College faces the same problems in dealing with people on the astral plane as he has in getting people on Earth to accept the information described in this book. There are thousands of years of false knowledge to overcome, and virtually every body of available spiritual information is heavily corrupted with Theocratic propaganda. It strikes him as miraculous that the Invisible College was able to start teaching such knowledge widely, both on the astral plane and on Earth.

                      Space People

                      Griffith’s guides state that about seven hundred years ago, scientists from their world established two-way contact with spirits on Earth’s astral plane. Accidents in interstellar transportation had already marooned quite a few extraterrestrial spirits on Earth, but they were not capable of communicating with the societies they’d come from.
                      (Ironically, psychic machines capable of establishing such communication existed on Earth’s astral plane,
                      but none of the spirits who came here by accident possessed the specialized skills for using them.)
                      Of course, such spirits were forced to reincarnate periodically, and every time they did so,they lost a
                      portion of their original memories. This meant that Earth people remained ignorant of the basic facts about spiritual reality, including the true nature of the Theocratic spirits who claim to be Gods. There were
                      always a few spirits around who knew the truth, but they were seldom able to communicate more than hints of it to others before they lost the memory of who they were and where they came from.

                      The two-way contact roughly coincided with the beginnings of modern Western civilization. There are numerous passages in occult literature from the late Middle Ages on about telepathic conversations between mediums and spirit entities who resemble modern UFO-contactees descriptions of space people much more than they do the traditional angels, demons, or spirits of deceased Earth people As to why the spirits from advanced civilizations couldn’t take some kind of direct action against the Theocrats right at the beginning, it simply wasn’t possible.

                      The space people don’t come here physically, but as naked spirits transmitted across vast distances. We come with a certain amount of knowledge, a small part of which we can communicate directly to Earth people, and with psychic powers that are highly trained but not especially powerful in terms of force.
                      The average Theocratic spirit is actually “stronger” than one of us in terms of sheer ability to radiate
                      psychic energy as a disembodied spirit.
                      The reason is that a normal spirit can transmit only limited amounts of astral energy through the psychic
                      powers – less than that which can be radiated by the psychic powers of a similar spirit incarnated in a
                      physical body. But Theocratic spirits are not bound by this limitation, because they don’t keep their astral
                      soul in a normal condition. Instead, they absorb energy from other spirits and grow as much as they can.
                      Abnormal growth gives them access to more internal astral energy and hence stronger psychic powers than a normal spirit possesses.

                      Satan

                      The whole mythology of Satan and the Rebellion of the Angels was the creation of spirits fighting Theocracy long ago, and the original teachings of the Buddha contain similar elements. Does using terms like “Satan” invite accusations of being “devil-worshippers?” They respond that they have good reason to use terms that encourage people to take a closer look at the Biblical myths about Satan.
                      But the Invisible College rejects “worship” as the term is usually defined:
                      “Absolute, unquestioning belief in and obedience to a spiritual being or a body of doctrine.” Individual
                      sovereignty is the most fundamental postulate of the philosophy of the Invisible College. Each person must assume full responsibility for making value judgments on ethical and political matters. The Invisible College never advocates absolute obedience to ANY authority, even their own. They urge people to resist orders from leaders if they disagree with them, and to use laws, customs, and ideologies only as guides for making their own decisions on specific issues. Assuming personal responsibility for running their own lives makes people wiser and stronger.
                      Satan has a much more favorable image in literature and folk tradition in all the Judeo-Christian cultures
                      than you’d expect him to have if he was really the archetype of reversed Biblical morality that religious
                      doctrine claims he is.

                      Look at all the folk tales in which the Devil simply opposes the puritanical, “blue-nose” aspects of Christian morality that say that sex and other sensual pleasures are intrinsically evil.
                      The Theocrats want religious believers to feel guilty every time they feel sexual desire or enjoy any
                      “pleasures of the flesh.” The guilt literally addicts them to attending church services that subject them to
                      religious mind control. When the Devil of folk tradition says that sensual pleasure is not immoral in itself,
                      then he is actually advocating an ethical code superior to the Judeo-Christian oneThe core of Jewish doctrine from the time of Moses down to the present has been that Jehovah is both an angry, judgmental deity who condemns people for Original Sin, and a loving God who forgives their sins after various acts of faith and ritual atonement.
                      “Was the Hebrew Pagan deity Satan originally a God in serpentine form like Damballa and some of the other African trickster deities?” Possibly. We really don’t know.

                      What we’re telling you here is mostly derived from our knowledge of modern religious and occult works,
                      supplemented to some extent by rumors that have circulated on the astral plane for thousands of years.
                      We have no exact historical details on any of this, just educated guesses. However, the choice of a serpent
                      image for the deity that tempted people into disobeying Jehovah is obvious if you realize that it was enemies of Theocracy who dictated the myth in the form in which we know it.
                      The serpent was intended as a symbol of reincarnation, because snakes shed their skins, leaving behind a
                      casting that resembles a dead snake to a casual glance, while the animal crawls on about its business with a shiny, new, young-looking skin. The process by which the Theocrats dictate “holy writ” to religious believers is, like that used for this book, some form of automatic writing or other mediumistic reception of data from spirits on the astral plane. The only difference is that the spirits involved are Theocrats instead of members of the Invisible College. Griffith realizes that he has to be responsible for that, to ensure that what he receives is internally consistent and agrees with his own rational judgment based on the evidence
                      available in his memory.

                      Jehovah says, “Right and wrong are only what I tell you they are, and they are absolute values that never vary.”
                      Satan, on the other hand, says, “Use your intellect to determine what is right and wrong in a given situation, because such value judgments are highly dependent on the environment you’re in at a given time.” Since the latter statement is rational and the former irrational, people are put into conflict with Theocratic religious doctrine every time they use their intellect to make rational value judgments. The Theocrats don’t want people to become consciously aware of the basically illogical nature of absolute moral doctrine, but there is nothing they can do about it. The more highly developed a person’s rational intellect, the less likely he or she is to accept religious doctrine on “blind faith.” The Theocrats tried to obscure the information about using the intellect to make ethical decisions on a rational basis. They added many extraneous details to the mythology about Satan. For example, they included the idea that telepathy, mediumship, and other human psychic powers are either “works of God” or “works of the Devil.” This allows them to forbid religious believers to communicate with spirits hostile to Theocracy without revealing various facts about spiritual reality that the Theocrats wish to conceal. However, even gradual reprogramming can produce some extremely evil and violent people if it continues over a whole lifetime. There are plenty of people in this country right now who are emotionally and morally capable of “killing a Commie for Christ” or acting on the literal meaning of the Biblical passage, “Thou shalt not suffer a witch to live.

                      “The Tree of Life. (Life is immortal from origin.)

                      As the serpent myth represents the concept that people have the right to determine good and evil for themselves through the free exercise of the conscious intellect, the Tree of Life represents certain essential details of the breakthrough information – the concepts that people can only achieve immortality through reincarnation and that the “eternal life in heaven” offered by deities is a delusion.
                      However, you must remember that the Tree of Life is mentioned only so the Theocrats can gloat that they
                      prevented people from gaining this knowledge. (Mathilda)
                      The secret referred to in this passage is not just mmortality, but the complete knowledge that Theocratic
                      spirits have about the nature of the soul, reincarnation, psychic powers, etc.

                      Buddha

                      The beginning of Buddhism is a similar case in which enemies of Theocracy tried to help people make the
                      breakthrough but didn’t quite succeed. After the Buddha achieved enlightenment, he made some statements that seemed self-contradictory, at least on the surface. He attributed his spiritual progress to his own efforts, not to a “gift” from omnipotent deities. He also stated in so many words that ordinary people could achieve enlightenment through practicing the proper psychic development techniques.
                      But at the same time, his statements about reincarnation appeared paradoxical. He said that achieving
                      enlightenment meant that he no longer needed to reincarnate, but he also said that he would continue to do so to help other people achieve enlightenment. They state that what the Buddha called his enlightenment is actually a version of the breakthrough – that is, he became consciously aware of exactly what the Vedantic Gods really are and how they operate. But the words in which his followers wrote down his knowledge are somewhat confusing. (airl)
                      They understood the most important part of his message quite clearly: the path to enlightenment is the
                      disciplined practice of various psychic development techniques. Notice too that the Buddha himself didn’t
                      limit his followers in which specific techniques they used, because part of his knowledge must have been that different techniques work better for a given individual than others. He was quite vague on this, and Buddhists ever since have practiced a wide variety of techniques drawn from Yoga, Tantra, and other sources within Vedanta.
                      However, the basic teachings of Buddha are anti-deistic whereas those of Vedanta were highly deistic.
                      Many modern Buddhists believe that if they personally achieve enlightenment, their souls will merge with the soul of Buddha into Nirvana, a “state of blissful nothingness.”
                      Vedantic doctrine in the time of the Buddha already taught that enlightened souls would merge with Brahma or some other God. This doctrine was grafted onto the Buddha’s teachings after his death, when Buddhism was taken over by the Vedantic Theocrats.
                      Buddhism was originally founded to fight Theocracy, as were Gnosticism and some forms of early Christianity.
                      The Buddha implied by his own example that the enlightened were capable of transcending reincarnation but deliberately chose not to do so in order to be of service to the human race. The Buddha realized he could become a Theocrat and remain on the astral plane indefinitely, but he refused to do so for ethical reasons.
                      This interpretation of the early Buddhist teaching is possible for people who have already made the
                      breakthrough from some other source, but it is not stated clearly enough in the writings themselves to make finding and understanding it very easy.
                      Even though he founded a major religion, the enlightenment the Buddha achieved was still only a partial
                      breakthrough. Much of what he learned from the Invisible College was on a subconscious level; it is reflected indirectly in his various teachings and practices as described by his followers after his death when they wrote the early literature, but much of it never came out in so many words in his actual teachings.
                      He didn’t actually say that the Vedantic Gods are evil beings who eat souls, or that enlightened souls need to reincarnate for their own good as well as that of living people. This vital information is implied, but never directly stated. For example, the Buddha did teach that animal sacrifices and “austere practices” – by which he meant self-torture, starvation, etc. – are not mandatory for one to achieve enlightenment; but he didn’t antagonize the Vedantic majority around him, or their Gods, by saying that “The Gods are evil.”
                      However, it is easy to misunderstand what he was actually doing, which was to separate ethics from the
                      process of achieving enlightenment.
                      In other words, says Griffith, he said living ethically was important, but not directly related to the
                      psychic development that causes enlightenment. Again, this interpretation is possible from reading the
                      Buddhist literature, but the point is not made clearly enough for most people to understand it.
                      Certainly most modern Buddhists don’t.
                      Modern Buddhism, except for a few occult groups associated with it, is a Theocratic religion.
                      Buddhists feel that their ethical conduct as well as their psychic development practices will earn them
                      enlightenment by pleasing various incarnations of the Buddha, all of which are imagined to co-exist as Gods similar to the Vedantic Gods.
                      This is not what Buddha taught at all.
                      it wasn’t possible to turn most of those people into high-level psychics or magicians or to teach them much about the true nature of Theocracy;
                      they just wanted to turn them into what would be defined in the United States today as “good average citizens”.
                      Two types of consciousness-raising programs were used within the lodges:
                      1 one trained initiates in the lower degrees to become rational atheists and political liberals;
                      2 the other, more advanced, program, taught high-level occult knowledge and conscious control over the psychic powers. The first of these programs always had many more members than the second. Initiates who learned to accept the Masonic philosophy often became immune to falling into a religious trance during the rituals. This is an example of the difference between the way the Invisible College reprograms people’s The Invisible College continually plants information in the subconscious that says, “Think for yourself. Don’t accept anything without evidence. Do what you feel is best under the circumstances rather then just accepting what someone tells you. You can become a better person if you only learn how to do so. Judge yourself realistically: you are neither a self-righteous saint nor a miserable sinner, but simply an ordinary human being with free will and control over your own destiny.” This is almost the opposite of the Theocrats’ programming that takes place during Fundamentalist Christian services. They want worshippers to say “Thy will be done,” and submit completely to the telepathic influences they receive, as well as to obey religious doctrine to the letter.

                      The Christian code took people deeper into bondage to the Theocrats; the Masonic code liberated them from that bondage without substituting any other master for “God.” What’s most important here is that the Masonic initiates were taught to receive increasing amounts of positive reinforcement from their material and social environment, and decreasing amounts from religious mind control. The idea that people can significantly improve the quality of life on Earth by their own efforts is one of the most important strategies that the Invisible College uses in fighting Theocracy. Its strongest point is that they don’t need to use subconscious emotional manipulation or intellectual persuasion to get people to accept it.
                      Just living and working within a modern technological society proves the basic validity of a humanistic philosophy by direct environmental conditioning. On the conscious level, people may think about the problems modern society has not yet solved and yearn for “the good old days”; but on a deeper level, they know they are as well off, on the average, as human beings on this planet have ever been.
                      Theocratic propaganda and religious mind control have great difficulty extinguishing this intuitive feeling, because environmental conditioning rooted in physical causes it reality.

                      So the disembodied spirits in the Invisible College telepathically manipulated the subconscious minds of leaders in the Masonic and Rosicrucian lodges to design their rituals and doctrines in certain ways. Many of the individual elements of these rituals and doctrines were drawn from the writings and practices of previous occult groups, including some that were quite advanced in both spiritual knowledge and psychic
                      training techniques. These occultists included Cabbalists, Gnostics, Alchemists, Hermetics; influences from all these spiritual systems are still visible today in the Masonic and Rosicrucian doctrines.
                      There are spiritual knowledge and psychic-training techniques brought from China and India by the Islamic Sufi sect and taught to the medieval Knights Templar. There’s knowledge inherited from the ancient Egyptians, Hebrews, and Babylonians, taught to the Masons and Rosicrucians by Cabbalists, Gnostics, and Astrologers. Possessing advanced occult knowledge doesn’t automatically make a person morally virtuous. Even today, some of the advanced occult lodges derived from the Masonic-
                      Rosicrucian traditions are “Black Lodges” (lodges under the control of the Theocrats).

                      It’s extremely important to realize that Theocratic enslavement and psychic vampirism are not things that happen only to disembodied spirits after death.
                      Living people can do virtually the same things to other living people. This can be done in a Christian context, as Jim Jones did with the People’s Temple, or in the context of almost any other religious or occult group.
                      Many of the modern cults are also examples of this Theocracy-on-Earth:
                      1 the Moonies,
                      2 the Rajneesh Cult,
                      3 etc.
                      However, such groups aren’t always openly identified as religious or occult organizations. The Symbionese Liberation Army was such a group, and so was the Manson Family. So are many terrorist groups, especially those in the service of Islamic Fundamentalists.
                      A number of present-day rock groups are actually bands of living Theocrats, enslaving their fans and draining energy from them at concerts. This last type of living Theocrat is especially dangerous right now, because such people can influence a large number of people who listen to their music on records or over the radio, using electronic mind control techniques that we will describe later. One of the worst things about this movement is that some of these people have made the breakthrough.
                      They know what they are doing, and they still do it.

                      The illusion of achieving immortality for the ego is a very powerful corrupting influence. You can see why many occultists wouldn’t want to listen.
                      The quality and completeness of a person’s breakthrough knowledge are very important. Until very recently, communicating many of the individual details that constitute the breakthrough has been extremely difficult.
                      It is much harder to understand Theocracy without the background of many terms and concepts from recent scientific discoveries: computer science, behavioral psychology, modern physics, etc.
                      Government policy and general opinion in this society now treat alcoholism more as a medical and psychiatric problem than as a moral or criminal problem.
                      This is actually a significant step forward for the whole civilization: learning how to deal with a social problem to minimize the total harm it does to the society.
                      Yet while Western society deals with the alcohol problem in a reasonably sensible and sophisticated manner, it fails to apply the knowledge learned from the “noble experiment” to psychoactive drugs other than alcohol. The Invisible College let the Sixties Movement stop when they had reached the limit of what could be programmed through the use of psychedelics. It was extremely difficult just to program large numbers of LSD users with a set of vague idealistic principles that would make their opinion-forming and decision-making processes more tolerant and flexible. It was totally impossible to start teaching a detailed, sophisticated ideology.
                      The major reason for this is that the Invisible College was working almost entirely through people’s subconscious minds, so that they were absorbing short strings of data at random places in their “mental files.” As long as these messages were simple, clear, and positive, then they did more good than harm. It generally made people more socially and politically liberal. If they had tried using more complex material, it would have merely confused the recipients, probably to the point of interfering with ordinary mental functions.
                      If they hadn’t started the telepathic communications, several of these people would have accepted the information about Sirius and the Dogon as hard proof of physical visitations to Earth by Ancient Astronauts. As it was, the Invisible College managed to complicate the issue in their minds, and may have kept them from seriously misleading the significant number of people who regard their opinions as authoritative.

                      Griffith: During the Sixties, Timothy Leary often said that LSD helps people unlock cosmic secrets that are encoded in our DNA; and at the time, I found this concept completely incomprehensible.

                      But he’s still saying the same thing today. For example, he said in NEUROLOGIC just a few years ago that, “Most of the characteristics formerly attributed to the soul now describe the functions of DNA, whose complex messages originate from higher intelligences in other solar systems. The mission of DNA is to evolve nervous systems able to escape from the doomed planet and contact manifestations of the same amino acid seeding that have evolved in other solar systems.”
                      What is the relationship between the concept in this quotation, the acid mutants, and the cosmology that you’ve already given? Invisible College: First of all, there was never a physical seeding of amino acids to start organic life. What actually happened was that disembodied spirits went to planets that were ready for life to develop, and created the amino acids by telekinetic manipulation of existing organic molecules. They assembled these amino acids into physical DNA using their own astral DNA molecules as templates.
                      When Leary and other scientists theorize that the physical DNA contains an evolutionary program that automatically causes new species to develop, they are slightly misinterpreting messages that we put in their subconscious minds.

                      What we’re really telling all these people is simply, “Try to develop conscious control over your psychic powers during your present lifetime, so you’ll have a better chance of surviving after death.” LSD and other psychedelic drugs are a dangerous but useful tool for doing this, and so are many psychic training practices derived from occultism and religion. We do want people to evolve; but the evolution is spiritual, not physical.
                      However, there’s a lot more to the War in Heaven than just a struggle between the Invisible College and the Theocratic spirits who operate through organized religion and try to retard material progress towards an advanced civilization on this planet. What’s actually been going on during the last twenty years [as of 1988] is that the Theocrats are preparing to achieve their final goal. Throughout recorded history, the Theocrats have falsely pretended to be Gods. Now, because of the Earth’s extremely high and unstable population, they actually have a chance to assume Godlike powers.

                      Hitchiking Spirits

                      Elements of this and following sections concerning the nature of spiritual beings, especially “the basic cosmology about the origin and destiny of the human soul,” could not have been given earlier. Also the Invisible College did not want to describe certain things they intend to do in the future before they were fully prepared to do them.
                      The technical preparations have now been completed, their psychic network is now in place and functioning, and it is safe to tell more.
                      Some advanced civilizations have a form of rapid interstellar travel that makes it possible for disembodied spirits to travel from one world to another at speeds much faster than the speed of light.
                      When they get to their destination, they incarnate there. However, such interstellar travel by spirits involves risks, and they sometimes get lost in transit and end up on a planet other than the one they intended to visit. If the equipment needed to project spirits over interstellar distances does not exist there, they are marooned. If spirits find themselves marooned on a planet devoid of life, they eventually die, unless other spiritual beings are able to rescue them. Accidents like this do not leave spirits marooned in empty interstellar space because the method of travel requires there to be a large mass of physical matter at the far end. The problem arises when that mass isn’t the one intended.
                      In earlier communications that are not part of this book, the Invisible College has said This statement was true as far as it went, but it didn’t mention that such civilizations were very different from theirs – as different as a colony of social insects such as bees or ants is from a herd of horses or a pack of wolves.
                      They had also mentioned (elsewhere) that the civilizations that sent out such original missions of creation seemed to be enemies of the civilizations ancestral to their own, and that their (the Invisible College’s) ancestors were partly responsible for driving them away. But they didn’t tell the full story. In the present section, they continue describing how spirits create organic life on planets that are ready for it and then guide the process of evolution until intelligent beings develop. But they point out that everything they say about the origin and evolution of life on Earth is just scientific speculation. They’re reasonably sure it’s accurate, but it’s not based on detailed historical records.

                      Griffith asks why the Invisible College doesn’t have access to the histories of all the advanced civilizations going back millions of years?
                      Surely all such societies would have sophisticated equipment for storing information, better than our present computers here on Earth, so information about all of them would be easy to obtain. Even if civilizations are always rising and falling, communication between them should ensure that history and other information gets passed along. After all, we Earth people, primitive as we are, still possess many important written records of our own vanished civilizations. But we don’t, his guides point out.
                      We Earth people have a few written records from the ancient Greeks, Hindus, Chinese, etc., but there are still huge gaps in our knowledge.
                      To answer the question: Advanced civilizations don’t use electronic computers, nor do they store much of their data in durable physical forms equivalent to books, photographic film, sound recordings, etc. The equipment they use to store and process information is made of living organic matter and is relatively fragile, so it’s not that hard for specific historical knowledge to be lost. Also, the symbolic systems for storing data are neither alphabetic nor digital, but are versions of the system used for memory storage in the human brain.
                      Such systems are extremely complex, and translation from one system to another is often very difficult. As long as a particular civilization is viable, it retains the information that the people in it want to retain. If it breaks up, the souls of the people who survive the breakup go to other civilizations, which have their own history, their own store of information they consider valuable. So specific information about a particular planet is often not available.
                      There is no need to visit planets in spaceships and “seed” them physically.
                      But this does not mean that organic life is always of the same type as on Earth… or that DNA “as we know it” is the basis for all life in the universe.
                      There are other kinds of organic life on the surfaces of other kinds of planets, and also non-organic forms who live in the interiors of stars, comets, gas clouds, and other bodies of matter. They all have different kinds of souls, composed of different kinds of astral matter, and there is almost no communication between the different kinds of life.

                      Even telepathic communication, while barely possible, is not really feasible, because the different types of organic and astral life use very different kinds symbols for communication, and also think at different rates of speed.

                      Griffith asks about the possibility of building translating equipment, as we do to allow data exchange between different computers. The response is that the analogy doesn’t really apply. All of our computers were designed by and for human beings.
                      The common denominator between two different computers is the person who understands both. There is no such common denominator between people and vastly different forms of intelligent life. The human astral soul is both an alien parasite or symbiote, and a natural part of a human being. All mammals have astral souls, but the astral soul of a human being is extremely different from the astral soul of an ape. Human beings were radically altered by psychokinetic genetic manipulation to become physically different from other apes. The brain, the hands, the sense organs, the general musculature, and the organs used in standing and walking erect are all very different in humans from those in apes. However, the scientists who recently started mapping the DNA structure of anthropoid apes found it much more similar to that of humans than they had expected.
                      And when genetic science begins to learn the details of how DNA structure is typically changed by random mutations, the scientists will discover that the genetic differences between apes and humans don’t fit those patterns. They’ll realize that the particular loops in the DNA molecule that cause the genetic differences between people and apes have an artificial or alien look to them. That’s because they actually are artificial, and spirits made the changes from other worlds who were familiar with genetic patterns different from those on Earth. The somatic soul of the human species was genetically altered just as radically as the body was, and is also very different from the somatic soul of an ape. The human somatic soul’s nervous system is much more highly developed for transmitting and using astral energy, and the attachment point for the astral soul is much more highly developed. This attachment point allows any human astral soul to incarnate, including those used to incarnating in bodies very different from human bodies on Earth. In other words, there is a sort of standardization among human-type bodies on many different worlds to allow them to be linked to a wide variety of astral souls. There are often problems of astral tissue compatibility if body and soul are too different, but it is still possible for many different types of astral souls from many different worlds to incarnate on Earth.
                      One of the chief characteristics of intelligent beings compared with similar non-intelligent beings is that both the body and the astral soul show strong evidence of neoteny. For example, many scientists on Earth have noticed that an adult human being retains many physical characteristics found in an anthropoid ape during infancy or childhood, but lost in the ape as it matures. Many technologically advanced races of people use genetic engineering (modification of the genes before conception) and biological engineering (modification of the body during embryological development by the use of hormones and other chemicals) to repress the development of the secondary sexual characteristics and to increase the neotenous characteristics. This is why so many dreams and visions of space people show them as rather androgynous.

                      There are three reasons why humans living under primitive conditions were genetically engineered to have less sheer muscular strength than ordinary apes.
                      1 The first is that if the process is properly done, they gain considerably in coordination and are are much better at doing delicate manipulations with their hands.
                      2 Second, having less muscular strength stimulates people’s intellectual development by encouraging them to use tools and develop technology.
                      3 The third reason is that neoteny significantly slows down the maturation and aging process, giving people more time to develop their minds than animals have.
                      Since humans are physically immature and dependent on others for so long while they are growing up, this also gives them an opportunity to learn many things from their elders that they might not learn if they became independent adults sooner. Advanced human civilizations inhibit the secondary sexual characteristics and certain kinds of muscular development even more, for exactly the same reasons.
                      They gain a longer lifespan, better general health, and physical equality between the genders; and they lose very little, because they don’t need great physical strength nearly as much as they need good balance, agility, and coordination. If such a body is kept in good general muscle tone, it has greater endurance against fatigue than a more heavily muscled body and is more resistant to many kinds of injuries. Also, most advanced human societies reproduce entirely by ectogenesis, so there is no need for people to be capable of ordinary mammalian reproduction. Most advanced societies have separated sexuality from reproduction.
                      Why create the human body by having it grow inside an adult as a parasite, when it can be grown much more efficiently in an artificial environment?
                      Notice the paradoxical attitude that so many Earth women have about bearing children: on one hand, they know the future of the human race may depend on it, but on the other, they also know it’s damaging to the body and seriously interferes with other aspects of adult life. 86re13

                      Especially, pregnancy and child rearing are ready-made excuses for placing women in an inferior social status.


                      However, sexuality itself still exists in all advanced human societies for emotional, social, and psychic reasons. The androgynous people you see in your dreams are all sexually functional males or females. On the average, advanced humans tend to be more sexually active than primitive humans, because their physical and mental health are better, and because they don’t have to work as hard for basic survival. Many Earth people have an instinctive feeling that the soul is an “alien parasite” attached to the body. The somatic soul of a human being contains many structures not found in the souls of other primates. Some of these produce a form of neoteny in the body; others could cause the brain to develop into a high-quality bio-computer; and still others allow astral souls of many different types to incarnate in human bodies.
                      This gives many people the feeling that there is something alien about the soul.

                      Gods

                      The Invisible College has stated that Gods don’t exist. That statement is completely true in the context in which they used it.
                      Throughout human history on Earth, some spirits have pretended to be Gods, using a definition of the term that allows them to rule over human beings without being accountable for their actions. These definitions assert that Gods are greatly superior to humans in wisdom and morality, encouraging people to let deities deny them their rights to consent of the governed. However, the human spirits making these claims are simply lying.

                      They are not superior to ordinary people except in possessing certain forms of knowledge and power; and in moral terms they are significantly inferior because their very existence depends on enslaving and exploiting living people and other disembodied spirits. Since pretending to be Gods is one of the chief sources of Theocratic power, the Invisible College attacked it very strongly in an earlier section of this book.

                      Elementals

                      Elementals and Gods are the same kind of entity structurally, though they differ enormously in personality and behavior. You might say that Gods are civilized elementals. So, for our descriptions of how the astral bodies and minds of these beings function, we’ll use the general term “Elementals.”
                      On one level, Elementals are specialized types of Theocratic bands. They are very large composite spirits containing thousands of human astral souls very closely linked together. On another, they are sentient creatures in their own right, with personalities and emotions quite different from those of ordinary human beings.
                      One thing we want to stress: Elementals and humans are not two races of beings, but different forms of one race. The astral DNA template of both is identical, but humans are the individual form and Elementals are the composite form. Composite physical life forms exist on Earth. The bees, ants, termites, and other social insects are the most intelligent of these. The Elementals bear the same relationship to humans as an ordinary honey-bee colony does to a primitive, solitary bee or wasp.
                      The nature of group minds depends on the amount of control they have over their individual members. There are roughly four levels of control, though each “intergrades” with the next.
                      These can be verbalized as cooperation, persuasion, coercion, and compulsion.
                      1 Cooperation is working with others because your mutual interests coincide, and the joint effort is of mutual benefit without major concessions on the part of either party involved.
                      2 Persuasion is essentially barter: “I’ll do this for you if you’ll do that for me.”
                      3 Coercion is similar, but the barter is negative: “I’ll do harm to you unless you do some particular thing for me.”
                      4 Compulsion is direct control of someone else that transcends that other person’s volition.
                      Earthly societies operate mostly by cooperation and persuasion, with some coercion and only a small amount of compulsion. A bee colony operates entirely by compulsion, almost in the same way that your brain operates your body through the nervous system. Human societies resist becoming a true composite entity, for two reasons.

                      1. First, people have highly developed brains and are fully intelligent as individuals.
                      2. Second, each person has a separate astral soul with an astral will that resists outside control. It is possible to control the minds of living people by psychic compulsion under certain circumstances, but this is very difficult. People strongly resist such control because of their highly developed brains and souls. A bee colony is a composite entity because individual bees don’t have large enough brains to support true intelligence and because they don’t have individual astral souls.
                        A colony of social insects has a single astral soul that is linked to the body of every individual in it.
                        The individual uses telepathy to pass information to the astral mind of the hive. This group mind processes and stores the information received from individual bees and does the thinking for the entire hive, passing down its orders by telepathy One example is the colony’s ability to direct the physical changes that individual bees go through during the course of their lives to perform different specialized functions: gathering food, cleaning and repairing the hive, rearing the young, defending the colony from enemies, swarming to produce a new colony, etc. A bee colony is actually better organized in terms of division of labor than a human society. Human societies are superficially similar to composite entities, but they aren’t true composites, because individual people have independent intelligence and will. However, the human astral soul has a strong potential for forming composite entities while it is in a disembodied state, because souls can literally link themselves together, as was described in the section on Theocratic bands. This is another important reason why Theocratic spirits don’t achieve true immortality. The longer a Theocratic band lasts, the more it develops into a composite entity with a mind of its own. At first, the controlling Theocrat completely dominates the group mind, but eventually that mind becomes powerful enough to become independent, and the band becomes an elemental. We’ve already described how an increasing population forms new souls. If there is an abundance of human astral souls at a low stage of development in the astral plane for the Theocrats to recruit or feed upon, Theocratic bands tend to grow larger and larger, making the creation of new Elementals more common.
                        Right now, Earth has more Elemental spirits than it ever had before in its history. And this is a very dangerous situation. As long as the Earth’s population goes on increasing, the existing elementals and Theocratic bands have a steady supply of new souls to feed upon or recruit.
                      3. But when massive human die-offs occur, vast numbers of new souls will be stranded on the astral plane at once. This overabundance of souls will cause thousands of embryonic Elemental spirits to start growing very rapidly towards adulthood. Once a young Elemental reaches a certain critical mass it becomes able to seize and capture souls psychokinetically against their will, something that ordinary Theocratic bands cannot do because they lack the necessary psychic energy. Almost every human culture has produced some version of the saying, “A man is a God in embryo,” and it’s true. However, the astral template also can program the soul to act as a sovereign individual, which is why there are free spirits as well as Theocrats. The extension of this influence to living people creates the desire for freedom and individuality on Earth as well. Elementals don’t have peers in the natural cycle of their evolution because they are the composite form of another race. We individual humans are their parents as well as their children, but we also have a destiny of our own which conflicts with theirs.
                        This is why the space people interfere with this natural cycle of human evolution. They raise Elementals to be fully human and civilized by teaching them to accept a symbiotic relationship with individual humans. Remember, an Elemental is similar in structure to a Theocratic band, and it has a place in its astral body for individual humans to attach to it.
                        In a primitive, animalistic Elemental, these attachment points remain empty when the creature reaches maturity. To produce a God, human astral souls attach themselves to these points as the Elemental is growing and try to control it. If it overcomes them and remains an animal, then it may have to be killed. If the spirits win and tame the Elemental, it becomes a God.

                      Another thing the Elohim do before they leave a planet is to create an elaborate and self-sustaining network of astral machines, which remains there for future use.

                      Much of what the Invisible College is doing on your planet right now makes use of such machines, which were left on Earth’s astral plane by the Elohim when one of the Gods seeded your planet in the remote past. It might have been hundreds of thousands of years ago, or millions of years.
                      The devices are constructed of organic astral matter. They are machines, but they are also alive as plants are alive. This is why they were able to survive for unimaginable periods of time. The equipment is capable of defending itself from Theocrats and all but the largest Elementals, and of sustaining itself indefinitely. It possesses an artificial intelligence like a computer, but does not have true volition or creativity. It repairs itself but it does not reproduce or evolve.
                      Are Elohim and space people different races, or the same?

                      Invisible College: We are both the same race and species in a genetic sense, because our astral souls are capable of incarnating in the same types of bodies. There is not a single race of space people or a single race of Elohim, though; there are actually several of each that we are in contact with. Your occult literature has for many centuries used the word “Elohim” to refer to the beings we’re talking about, just as it has called space people angels. In general, the difference between the space people and the Elohim is simply that those who live in space value physical technology and life in a physical body more than the Elohim do.


                      Space people normally incarnate immediately after death, though they can function quite well in the disembodied state if there is reason to do so. The space people possess a high level of psychic technology, much of it learned from their friends among the Elohim people, but rely on it less to meet their total needs than they rely on physical technology. It should be pointed out that these differences between cultures are matters of esthetics, not morality or level of evolution. Both groups are good in the moral sense and highly advanced in the evolutionary sense. Of course, the cultural differences between the two groups often create political friction arising out of conflicting goals and values, but this can be beneficial and stimulating to both sides if handled correctly on the social level. An individual can change from one group to the other, as a person on Earth might emigrate to another country and become naturalized. Whole societies have made this change in the past on the collective level, and adopted a new technology and culture.
                      Over the last six hundred years, both space people and Elohim
                      have been coming to Earth in ever-increasing numbers. Many of your greatest minds were directed by astral souls from advanced extraterrestrial civilizations. And your whole modern Western civilization is the creation of our political organization on Earth, the Invisible College. Griffith: This confirms all these rumors I’ve heard about Earth’s is used by other worlds as a hospital, or insane asylum. But doesn’t the presence here of people with Theocratic mentalities and advanced extraterrestrial knowledge make survival and spiritual development more difficult for the native Earth people? How do you justify this ethically?
                      /Invisible College: Most of the memories are removed from the exiles’ minds before they are sent here, so they don’t have the same type of knowledge that our regular agents have. The majority of them have a vague feeling of being alien to earthly society, but very few possess conscious memories of life on other worlds, and they have no technical knowledge at all. However, they do possess high intelligence and control over their psychic powers: these are essential functions of the astral mind that we don’t have the right to tamper with.


                      Griffith: Science-fiction writers often assume that advanced societies handle their crime problems by reprogramming people’s minds to rehabilitate them.
                      Why don’t you do this to your criminals instead of sending them here?
                      Invisible College: We do employ such methods, but only on the less serious cases. Every advanced society that’s tried to eliminate all crime and insanity from the population has ended up destroying itself. It’s impossible to program destructive tendencies out of the mind without also eliminating good qualities like creativity. So exile is the lesser evil. And having a few extraterrestrial Theocrats here doesn’t affect the average Earth person at all: They’re really no different from your own native Theocrats, and there’s no shortage of those. The presence of such people on Earth really has no overall effect on events here, especially since about half of the exiles eventually rehabilitate themselves and fight on our side.
                      Griffith: My personal psychic experiences and my past-life memories tell me that the exiled criminals and the agents sent here to direct the War in Heaven are only a small minority among the extraterrestrial spirits now incarnating on Earth. What kind of people are the rest? There are two main groups: refugees from physical, wars and disasters, and young souls seeking development in the challenge of this hostile environment. Both come here to be in at the beginning of a new civilization. Unless the control of Theocratic spirits over your technology can be broken fairly soon, the Earth’s biosphere will be seriously damaged before the Last Days. It’s going to be a near thing.
                      Griffith: Are you referring to things like the destruction of the ozone layer by organic halogen compounds, the greenhouse effect, etc.?
                      These are only two out of a long list of symptoms, and not even the worst ones. For example, some of your medical researchers are becoming aware that insecticides and other poisonous chemicals cause mutations in bacteria and viruses that create new diseases, but they have not yet realized just how great a potential danger this is. Over fifty million years ago, the dinosaurs became extinct because of diseases caused by chemical pollutants released by the impact of large numbers of comets with the Earth during a visit of the Sun’s astronomical companion, the “Nemesis Star.”
                      Griffith: What happens if the Earth becomes uninhabitable after the majority of the population dies off during the last Days and the new Gods depart? It may be possible to start an advanced civilization of reasonable size on space colonies, as has happened on many other worlds. This is the most probable outcome, the way things look right now. However, if there is largescale nuclear or biological warfare, the last Days may come so soon and be so short that this won’t be possible. That’s the worst-case scenario, and if it happens, we will simply have to evacuate as many souls as possible to other worlds, using the same psychic equipment that we use to control the Elementals.

                      Griffith: Well, that sounds better than the prospect of
                      universal death that everyone on Earth would face if the extraterrestrial spirits weren’t here.

                      Invisible College: It is, but it still isn’t a good situation.
                      Only astral souls above a certain state of development can be teleported out of here.
                      Weaker souls would not survive the journey. Now, all of the agents and immigrants and even the rehabilitated exiles are strong enough to survive the journey out as they survived the journey in, but many Earth people aren’t. This means that many ordinary Earth people will die under these conditions… but
                      they will survive if this planet continues to support physical human life, or if it’s possible to build space colonies in time.
                      The use of the term black magic for psychic workings performed with the aid of psychic technology has a similar grounding in operational reality. The energies radiated by astral-matter machines appear to be black in color when perceived with the psychic senses, whereas the energies radiated by human astral souls – including those of Theocrats – appear to be white or bright-colored. This has a physical cause related to the frequency of the radiant astral energies themselves: the former appear absorptive and the latter reflective.
                      A high percentage of the imaginative novels, movies, and television programs produced in the last twenty years contain hidden messages about the war between the Theocrats and the Invisible College. And popular music today is an even more effective tool for mind control than it was in the Sixties.
                      As soon as we started this subliminal warfare, the fifth-stage Theocrats began using it too, and both sides have been fighting desperately for control in this area all during the last twenty years.
                      [Griffith very quickly noticed the magnitude of this warfare when he started doing research for a book on the role of popular music in the War in Heaven. Many of today’s rock songs tell the same story, over and over again. It’s like reading passages from the diary of someone gradually going mad in an old horror novel. Every new rock group starts out with a few normal protest or love songs. Then a group mind controlled by fifth-stage Theocrats, and from that point on, all their songs sound as if the same person wrote them swallows them.
                      However, this Theocratic subversion is often not complete, and periodically one of the groups still writes a song about the fight to liberate the human race from mind control.]

                      A number of musicians who are also highly skilled magicians.

                      From our point of view, the entire mythology is completely false. It is based on a number of false assumptions about spiritual reality that you have already thoroughly debunked in this book. The key fallacy that underlies everything else concerns the so-called “higher self.” It exists, of course, but it’s no more Godlike than the lower self. The higher self is nothing more than the astral soul with its astral mind and psychic powers. Becoming a magician is nothing more than putting the physical mind in conscious contact with the astral mind and using the psychic powers in the astral soul.
                      The medieval alchemists and cabbalists developed excellent practical techniques for doing this, but their theoretical explanations of how it worked were completely wrong. Griffith: How does the information you just gave relate to my experiences with modern rock music? For example, I sometimes seem to hear messages with my name in them. Is this how people get entrapped into Theocratic electronic mind-control networks? And what exactly are the messages – actual subliminals in the music itself, or telepathic messages that use the music as a focusing device for my own psychic powers?

                      Invisible College: This form of electronic mind control is extremely powerful, and much more is expressed in electronic signals than an analysis of the surface message indicates. Modern rock music is not just a melody and a lyric with a few specific subliminals added in such a way that they can be easily extracted.
                      If it were, then computer scientists on Earth could put songs in digital form, separate out the subliminals that had particular effects on people’s minds, and actually write a sort of computer language out of them that could be used for simple kinds of mind control. For this reason, both the Invisible College and the Theocrats deliberately keep the subliminals far too complex to be analyzed and cracked with present Earth computer technology.

                      Don’t assume that the voices you hear on records speaking your name, or various other word patterns that you think are personal and unique to you, are proof that some living person or some disembodied spirit has the same verbal knowledge that you yourself possess. This simply isn’t true.
                      The mental programs that human beings use to deal with language involve a lot of what
                      you could call “computer enhancement of images” and also “high-level computer languages.”
                      The actual subliminal sounds mixed into recorded music and broadcast on radio and television are more like a computer machine language than either an ordinary spoken Earth language or a high level computer language that resembles such a spoken language. They are not words or even phonemes in English, but patterns of sound that produce certain reactions within the speech-interpretation programs in the listener’s mind.

                      For example, when you think you hear your name being called, the signal is probably not your name as an Earth person at all, nor your name where you came from, but a descriptive term in machine language that refers to a specific type of person. It’s comparable to sending a narrow-band radio signal on a certain frequency; if anyone has a set tuned to exactly that frequency, he’ll hear a signal. Some of the Theocrats and many spirits in the Invisible College know what kind of people are here doing various jobs. If they want to communicate with such people, they send a group of machine-language symbols that a mind of one exact type will receive, and no other. If you are that type, you will hear your name being called, or will otherwise be aware that someone has a message for you. What you don’t seem to be aware of is that
                      only you or someone exactly like you can hear the signal if it is specific enough. Some of
                      these call codes are more specific than others. Some can be heard by nearly all conscious extraterrestrial agents; others by all extraterrestrials, period;
                      and some by everyone with a certain degree of psychic development. Many of these subliminal messages have the same effect on the human mind, which on one level is computer software, as programming commands sent into an computer. In other words, receipt of a group of machine-language symbols by your mind causes a particular program to start running, if you are in the correct state of consciousness and if your mind
                      possesses the program in the first place. This is why the voices you hear in the music seem to be trying to recruit you to their side or to scare you off from interfering with
                      their activities. Do not jump to the conclusion that the senders have conscious knowledge of who you are or what you are doing on the level of Earth-plane activity.
                      They know that many different people are doing research into electronic mind control, and that among them are undoubtedly some conscious extraterrestrial agents with the correct mental programs to understand messages of the type you are now receiving from us. They also know how to send messages directly to you through music subliminals,
                      because they know some of the mental programming you have to have to do your job. They are “on your wavelength” or “they know your language.” So, no matter who
                      they are or which side they are on, they try to get you to join them or to keep you from interfering with them.

                      Another thing you have to realize is that these messages that you can now receive because you have the right programs loaded into your mind are not new. Many different groups of spirits and living magicians have been sending such messages for years. That hasn’t changed; it is you who have changed. You can now hear and see the messages, whereas a few months or years ago you couldn’t. What you are receiving is quite real, but it isn’t quite what you think it is either. You think that the messages are much more specific than they are. You think that they are aimed at you as a unique individual. [Griffith asks about “Raudive voices,” named for a psychic researcher (Konstantin Raudive) who postulated that disembodied spirits could impress their voices onto magnetic recording tape. He has received a large number of messages of this type during his music research. Does spirits that psychokinetically manipulate the molecules in the tape put them there, or is there another explanation?]

                      The messages are not on the tapes, but in your mind. Spirits perceive the pattern of background noise going onto the tape and key it to a telepathic message they’re sending into your subconscious. You can consciously retrieve the message when you listen to the tape. The proof is that sometimes more than one person will hear the same message on a particular tape, sometimes not. Also, if you listen to such a tape frequently, you can learn to retrieve the message without it. Both we and the Theocrats use this method of communication frequently, on music tapes as well as tapes containing only noise. Griffith: The scope and effectiveness of the electronic mind-control techniques you have just described give the fifth-stage Theocrats much more power to control people than the religious Theocrats have ever had. However, Western civilization still seems to be evolving towards the goals set by the Invisible College long ago: an increase in individual sovereignty in all aspects of human life, a decrease of bigotry and closed-mindedness, and a higher level of general knowledge and sophistication in both technological and social areas.

                      I assume that this is why you remain optimistic about the future, but nevertheless, many of the people who commented on Spiritual Revolution [a preliminary edition of War in Heaven] expressed serious doubts about the future of the human race on Earth. They believe that nuclear war, biological warfare, or destruction of the Earth’s biosphere through pollution will prevent an advanced civilization from developing on this planet, no matter what the Invisible College is able to do.


                      I present here a very brief summary of the state of the Technology War at that time, category by category. Kyle Griffith will provide a current look at this area in the WiH Forum.
                      1 The Birth Control Pill. The pill, not birth control in general, is important because
                      the way in which it interferes with the menstrual cycle can enhance women’s ability to gain control of their psychic powers – something the Theocrats always try to suppress.

                      The effect is related to changes that take place in the somatic soul during early
                      pregnancy as it prepares itself to bond with a reincarnating astral soul. Birth-control
                      pills simulate early pregnancy. The AIDS virus was created by Theocrats by using psychokinetic genetic manipulation to alter a relatively harmless African venereal disease virus.

                      The need to find a vaccine for AIDS through genetic engineering was one of the chief
                      reasons why such research was sanctioned and financed on a large scale. And genetic research is far more dangerous than atomic research in its potential to produce a wider variety of weapons of mass destruction, more easily and cheaply. The risk of accidental release of such weapons is much higher than the risk of accidental nuclear war.

                      Right-wing reactionaries in 1988 were conspiring to pressure governments to treat
                      AIDS with benign neglect and to withhold vaccine from public distribution for as long
                      as possible after it was discovered. This would allow AIDS to spread very deeply into
                      the Third World, so that the means of preventing or curing it could eventually be used as a weapon to further First World interests.

                      This power-brokerage scenario could be used with other biological agents as well.

                      Griffith: I’ve always felt the same way about the predictions of historical events between the time of Nostradamus and the present. What has impressed me are his visual images of modern technology. Some of his verses contain what seem to be accurate descriptions of airplanes, submarines, missiles, conventional and nuclear bombing, chemical and biological warfare, etc.

                      Invisible College: Nostradamus had visions of all these things that were quite accurate, but this had nothing to do with prophesy. Physical technology develops along similar lines on many different worlds, and the images he described were taken from the historical records of some advanced civilization. Griffith: It looks to me as if the advanced extraterrestrial civilizations that is
                      manipulating the evolution of earthly society are divided into two factions with
                      conflicting goals.
                      1 the Elohim are here to assist in the birth of new Gods,
                      and
                      2 the space people are here to create a new civilization similar their own.

                      Invisible College: This is completely correct, and it is a difficult political situation. The Elohim have a strong claim here because of the astral technology that their ancestors left on this planet long ago;
                      but they also want to maintain a good relationship with us, so they will allow us to found an advanced civilization of individual humans on Earth if possible.

                      There is no emotional animosity between the two factions, and a complex set of rules to determine how the situation is handled. And in one sense, the Earth people themselves will determine the fate of their own world.
                      Invisible College: If a major nuclear war occurs before Earth has established viable space colonies, no advanced individual civilization will develop here.
                      And even if such colonies are established, the fate of hundreds of millions of individual souls depends on the course of history from now until the Last Days. If the Earth is still capable of sustaining human life after the Last Days, many more people can be saved than if the new civilization is forced to live in
                      space.

                      Griffith: Isn’t there a better way to communicate the information than putting it into a book like this?

                      Invisible College: Of course, but it is a good first step. Having the information in coherent verbal form in an earthly language makes it easier to communicate it telepathically to large numbers of people. And the more people who read the book and write or talk about the ideas in it, the better.
                      WAR IN HEAVEN is just one tiny part of our efforts to spread this information.

                      Werking
                      The Theocrats are violating natural laws when they refuse to reincarnate. The souls of all living beings are constructed to incarnate and draw energy from the physical body. This is the only natural and efficient way in which the soul can get the vital energy it needs to function and regenerate itself. Although the mechanics of this process are quite complicated, we will explain them in some detail to allow you to understand the rest of the theory.
                      The soul is actually an astral body, made up of a special form of matter.
                      This matter is composed of subatomic particles like ordinary matter, but with different properties. Let us call this special form of matter astral matter, and the ordinary form physical matter.
                      The subatomic particles that compose astral matter have different properties from the particles that compose physical matter.
                      Physicists on Earth have named and described some of these properties, such as mass, spin, and electrical charge. You also have terms like “charm” in your vocabulary for properties the scientific community apparently understands much less clearly.

                      The principal difference between astral matter and physical matter is that all astral subatomic particles possess much less mass than equivalent particles of physical matter. The charges and the mass ratios of the particles of astral atoms are about the same as those of physical atoms. In other words, the particles that compose the nucleus of an atom of astral matter have a positive or neutral electrical charge and their mass is greater than that of the negatively charged particles that revolve around the nucleus. However, the astral subatomic particles equivalent to physical protons and neutrons are much less massive than physical electrons.

                      Since physicists often describe physical electrons as having “negligible mass” compared with physical protons and neutrons, this means that the total mass of astral atoms is extremely small.
                      Q. How can astral matter exist in the presence of physical matter? Why don’t the tiny astral atoms simply get sucked in by the gravitational attraction of the physical atoms and end up orbiting them the way electrons do?
                      A. Astral subatomic particles have a different characteristic that determines gravitational attraction. They are attracted by gravity to each other but not to particles of physical matter. In fact, the astral atoms and molecules that make up the soul occupy the same space as the physical matter that makes up the body. Both kinds of matter are mostly empty space between particles anyway, and since there is no gravitational attraction between the two kinds of matter, the molecules simply slip by one another. This also explains people’s inability to see astral matter or detect it with physical laboratory
                      instruments.

                      Energy also exists in two different forms, physical energy and astral energy. The photons that make up the two types again have different characteristics. Under most ircumstances, astral photons do not react with physical subatomic particles. Nor do physical photons react with astral particles. However, the exception is important.

                      You’re saying that light and other electromagnetic energy do not affect astral matter. Does this mean that psychic energy is not in the electromagnetic spectrum at all, but in a different one?
                      Yes. Advanced civilizations possess a unified field theory that describes the relationship between the two, but we can’t describe it to you right now. What’s important in this discussion is that psychic or astral energy normally works only on astral matter. It does not produce physical or chemical changes in physical matter. The reverse is also true. How does psychokinesis work then, or does it exist at all?

                      A. It exists, but it’s nothing like what you now think. In fact, your whole concept of the nature of psychic powers is a jumble of oversimplifications and errors. Psychokinesis does not move or change physical matter directly, but can do so by working through the links between physical and astral matter.

                      These links are the “Secret of Life.”
                      The difference between living and non-living matter is that living matter is linked to astral matter but non-living matter is not. Complex organic molecules of physical matter can form a chemical bond with similarly constructed molecules of astral matter, and the resulting structure shows the characteristics of life: irritability and the ability to produce.
                      This process is very complicated, and your knowledge of physics is not adequate to understand all it completely. Here’s an attempt to explain why astral matter can react chemically with physical matter only within living molecules and not within simpler molecules. It has to do with the vibrational frequencies of photons produced when electrons of both physical and astral matter change energy levels within complex
                      organic molecules. These frequencies are the same allowing physical photons to convert to astral and vice-versa.

                      This happens only in certain kinds of molecules, not in all. These energy conversions allow a sort of chemical bonding to occur if the two molecules are similar enough.
                      Q. Does this mean that astral matter – in other words, the soul – plays a part in cell division?

                      A. Yes, in the whole genetic process: it affects the reduplication of DNA. It also affects many different aspects of cell metabolism. And the breaking of the molecular bonds between physical molecules and astral molecules causes the phenomenon commonly called “death”.

                      Q. How does this tie in with the idea that the body supplies the energy to nourish the soul?

                      A. Some of the electromagnetic energy generated chemically by the cell’s metabolic processes is converted into astral energy by the links between the physical and astral molecules. This energy flows into the astral matter that composes the soul, powering its various functions and providing the raw material for regeneration of its astral matter. In other words, some electro-magnetic energy is converted into astral energy, passed into the soul, and converted into astral matter there to perform cellular growth and repairs.
                      The astral plane is actually higher on an ecological energy chain than the Earth plane, which means it receives less total usable energy.
                      Plants convert solar energy into chemical energy. When animals eat the plants, they absorb this energy and use most of it in growth, repair of tissues, moving around, and other activities. However, some of it is also converted into astral energy and passed into the soul.
                      Since each of these energy conversion processes is less than completely efficient, each link in the energy chain has access to less total energy than the one below it.

                      The impression of the human soul I get from this is that it’s exactly the same size and shape as the body, linked to it cell-by-cell and molecule-by-molecule. This is very different from my previous concept, which was that it is attached to the body at only one point through the traditional “silver cord.” Please explain.

                      A. Human beings actually have two souls, not one. So do all other animals; but plants have only one. The soul we’ve been talking about so far is a primitive structure, an astral body that is merely an analog of the physical body. It is alive in the sense that it is made up of molecules of living astral matter, but it is not sentient. It has a nervous system but not a mind. The true soul, the one you were just talking about, is a separate structure of astral matter.

                      Using the term “somatic soul” for the primitive soul linked cell-by-cell to the body and “astral soul” for the other will make it easier to discuss this subject. The astral soul is a body of astral matter linked to the somatic soul’s nervous system by what you call the silver cord. This is structured like a segment of plant root with feeder roots at both ends.
                      The feeders at one end tap into the somatic soul’s nervous system;
                      those at the other end tap into the astral soul’s nervous system. Energy flows into the astral soul from the somatic soul and indirectly from the body through this cord. Energy flowing through the silver cord is the astral soul’s only truly efficient source of nourishment.
                      This makes sense. I take it, then, that the silver cord breaks when the body dies, leaving the astral soul free. Correct. Remember, though, that the astral soul loses its best source of energy when it separates from the body. By contrast, when the body dies, the somatic soul does not also separate and live on independently. It simply decomposes when the body decomposes. Remember, it’s very closely linked to the body with chemical bonds.
                      Q. I conclude from this that a new somatic soul is created during the embryological development of every new human being.


                      Correct. In fact, a cell of living physical matter can’t divide unless the astral cell linked to it also divides. Living cells and molecules can exist only in pairs, one physical, and one astral. This is why many complex organic molecules undergo chemical reactions differently in living cells from the way they do in a test tube.
                      Q. I assume, then, that reincarnation occurs when an existing astral soul attaches itself to the developing somatic soul of a fetus. You’ve also given a reason why the astral soul needs to reincarnate:
                      to link itself to a source of vital energy and nourishment. Where in the process of embryological development does this occur?
                      There are two very different reincarnation processes. The commonest occurs even before conception. Sexual activity often attracts a nearby spirit and causes a temporary attachment to a woman’s somatic soul at the genital chakra. (The same attachment can happen to a man, but it generally lasts only a few minutes, because the attachment point in a male’s somatic soul is vestigial, whereas the female’s is fully functional.)

                      The attachment can last up to about twenty-four hours; and if conception occurs during this time, some of the hormonal secretions that accompany the process cause the woman’s nervous system to send energy to her somatic soul that keeps the attachment intact through the entire pregnancy.

                      Late in pregnancy, when the somatic soul of the fetus becomes sufficiently developed, another hormonal change causes the mother’s genital chakra to reject the link to the attached soul, which then remains attached only to the fetus.
                      Q. I think this information might also explain why students of sex magic in both the East and the West have written so much about the relationship between the female menstrual cycle and various psychic and spiritual phenomena. Most of them have noticed that kundalini energies vary significantly in both quantity and nature at various points during the cycle, and that there is also a connection to mediumship and even possession.

                      A. Yes, this information can help magicians work out better theoretical explanations for the mechanisms of such phenomena. At present, the theories they use to explain their observed data are among the most complex and mystical hypotheses you’ll find in occult books.
                      This same concept should also be useful to people trying to explain some of the phenomena described by Whitley Strieber in Communion: women experiencing phantom pregnancies after “UFO abduction” experiences, etc.
                      To get back to our discussion of the mechanisms of reincarnation, the primitive, involuntary form of reincarnation occurs in many of the more intelligent types of “lower animals,” and it happens spontaneously to any human soul at a relatively low state of psychic development who happens to come close to a couple having intercourse. Although it allows the soul to survive death, it has serious disadvantages for both
                      mother and child.
                      All during her pregnancy the mother suffers serious psychic energy imbalances, which can cause her both mental and physical illness.
                      These are usually more uncomfortable than they are dangerous, but the damage suffered by the attached astral soul is often much more serious. Signals intended for the mother’s astral soul are also transmitted into the attached soul, and they usually scramble the contents of its astral mind quite badly. For this reason, few people who reincarnate by this method show the typical characteristics of the twice born: past-life memories, precocious intellectual or psychic development, etc.
                      Q. What happens if an existing astral soul doesn’t link to the mother’s somatic soul? Does this cause an early miscarriage? Recent medical evidence shows that about half of all pregnancies terminate spontaneously within a week or two after conception; since an early miscarriage of this type closely resembles normal menstruation, the woman isn’t aware she was ever pregnant.

                      A. This has nothing to do with reincarnation, but has purely physical causes. Every human being has to have an astral soul. If an existing astral soul is not already attached to the mother, the fetus starts generating an astral soul of its own late in pregnancy. At this point, two things can happen. Either a late reincarnation can occur, or the baby is born with a completely new soul, spontaneously created during its embryonic development.

                      The people the Hindus call “twice born” are those in which an astral soul at a reasonably high state of development has incarnated shortly before or after birth, a process that keeps the infant from developing its own new soul. On the average, people with twice-born souls have a head start over those with new souls or souls received through early reincarnation. The astral soul of a twice-born person transfers memories into the physical mind during infancy and childhood that “teach it how to learn.” This is equivalent to raising the person’s effective intelligence and creativity.
                      Energy to nourish the soul flows from the body through the somatic soul to the astral soul, but there are smaller energy flows both ways that convey information.
                      The astral souls of the twice born give them a head start by feeding valuable information into the physical mind.
                      Why do the Theocrats refuse to reincarnate?
                      Remember Satan in Milton’s “Paradise Lost” saying, “Better to reign in Hell than serve in Heaven”? The Theocrats are spirits with great knowledge and psychic power. They are a sort of ruling class on the astral plane, and they don’t want to give up their power and privilege by reincarnating. Highly advanced souls who aren’t Theocrats reincarnate and take the chance that their soul can properly educate their new mind, and that their next reincarnation will be a pleasant and valuable one.
                      But it still involves taking a chance: the body might have hidden flaws that they don’t detect before incarnating, or the child’s earthly environment can take an unforeseen turn for the worse.
                      Also, the late reincarnation process itself is as traumatic as the physical ordeals of giving birth or being born. This trauma erases many of the memories stored in the astral soul and damages the programming that governs the astral soul’s functioning.
                      The Theocrats are too selfish and egotistical to take these chances, even though the alternative is extremely immoral.

                      Another reason why Theocrats don’t want to reincarnate is that human beings have two minds as well as two souls. One mind is in the physical body’s brain, the other is in the astral soul, and both have separate consciousness. Normally, the astral mind is conscious while the body sleeps and unconscious while the physical mind is awake.
                      The two are conscious simultaneously only during certain states of altered consciousness. This “time-sharing” is humiliating for the astral mind’s ego, which considers itself superior to that of the physical mind.
                      Theocrats want total consciousness for their astral ego, in addition to power over other spirits.
                      This brings us to one of the most important things we have to tell you in this whole series of communications.
                      The nourishment that disembodied spirits receive from living people as radiant psychic energy is not enough to sustain them by itself. This is why all non-Theocratic spirits reincarnate within ten to fifty years after physical death: if they don’t, the astral soul starts to degenerate because of a sort of malnutrition. The astral matter that makes up its tissues can’t regenerate itself properly and reverse the effects of entropy. So the choice is reincarnation or illness, insanity, and death.

                      The Theocrats have found an alternative to this, but it is an evil one:
                      cannibalism. They use their telepathic powers to hypnotize spirits less highly developed than they are; then they attach the silver cord to them just as if the other astral soul were the somatic soul of an infant.
                      They can draw out enough energy this way to sustain themselves on the astral plane indefinitely, but the process destroys the other spirit.
                      Q. This is very frightening. Can they do this to just any other spirit, and can they do it to an astral soul incarnated in a body?
                      Fortunately, no to both. If they could, neither you nor we would be here talking about it. The Theocrats would have eaten up all of us just to get rid of us. They claim to be gods, but their powers are actually quite limited. Some of them are both more knowledgeable and psychically more powerful than most of the rest of us, living and disembodied, but they are far from omnipotent.
                      They can’t damage an embodied soul or override its conscious will, and they usually can’t capture and devour disembodied souls who resist them, except for the weak and untrained ones that mediums call “lost souls.” And even the majority of lost souls are capable of random psychokinetic bursts that allow them to flee the Theocrats when threatened.

                      The Theocrats obtain victims by posing as gods and persuading religious believers to enter their bands by promising them “eternal bliss in Heaven.”


                      Theocratic Bands
                      Please tell me more about the Theocrats and how they operate. For example, who were they when they lived on Earth?

                      A. Many notorious tyrants, conquerors, evil religious leaders, black magicians, and criminals have become Theocrats after death, but so have some people whom history calls saints or benign geniuses.
                      Power corrupts, and the prospect of achieving immortality corrupts even more.
                      Many people with highly developed souls whose earthly lives were lived quite ethically chose to become Theocrats after death.
                      This has been especially true of people who were religiously devout, then found out the horrible truth about their gods after death. If they were too powerful for the Theocrats to enslave and devour, some became members of the Invisible College and fought Theocracy; but others became Theocrats themselves. The temptation is very strong, because the Theocrats as a class have ruled both the Earth and its astral plane throughout most of human history. For example, most of the medieval Popes and other religious leaders notorious for being cynical and power-hungry are now Theocrats. So are many famous occult leaders, from Cagliostro down to Aliester Crowley.
                      Q. I’ve learned a lot from Crowley’s writings and from members of occult
                      organizations he founded or influenced, but I’ve always also felt a deep emotional revulsion for him.
                      A. While he was alive, Crowley was very similar to a double agent in espionage. Sometimes he helped us in our battles against the Theocrats, but at other times he worked for them. Of course, we were always aware that no matter which side he said he was on, his only real loyalties were to himself. This kind of egotism is a typical Theocratic personality-type, and proves that Crowley had been a Theocratic spirit between lives many times before.
                      Right now, he’s working with various Theocrats of an occultist persuasion, trying to turn some of the occult groups he founded into cults based on his worship. He talked frequently about doing this during his life, and now he’s in a position to put it into practice.
                      Q. This makes the War in Heaven sound more like the Allies against the Nazis than the forces of good against the forces of evil.
                      A. It’s all just politics. Both sides are working in their own interests. The important thing is that the self-interest of the Invisible College and of living people is the same. We acknowledge that we are part of the same human race as you. become literally superhuman.
                      Q. Are you implying, then, that the time-honored goal of so many occultists – that of becoming or merging with a god-like being – is evil?
                      That trying to do this turns people into Theocratic spirits who literally eat souls?

                      A. This question doesn’t have a yes-or-no answer, and before we can answer it all, we’ll have to give you a lot more background information.
                      The question isn’t really a matter of morality so much as one of dealing realistically with natural law. For example, it is a serious violation of natural law for a disembodied astral soul to take on large amounts of energy by draining it from another spirit, because there is no template for determining how the energy is assimilated, as there is when the astral soul is attached to a body. In the latter case, the somatic soul acts as such a template. When the somatic soul transmits energy through the silver cord to nourish the astral soul, the pulses of energy are arranged in patterns that keep the growth of astral tissues in proper balance.
                      By contrast, when Theocrats absorb energy from other spirits, there is no such template, so the growth-pattern is random and may put the functioning of the astral soul out of balance. Because imbalances in the astral nervous system can cause irrational thinking and behavior, most of the Theocrats are insane. And the bigger and older they are, very often the crazier they are. Many Theocrats do irrational and self-destructive things, and most of them eventually become so insane that other Theocrats destroy them.
                      Q. This means the Theocrats aren’t really immortal?
                      A. Most of them aren’t. They have the potential to be, but only by properly controlling the energies they assimilate, and few of them have the knowledge to do this. There are some very large, old, and stable Theocrats on the astral plane who do seem to have this knowledge, but they don’t cause much trouble. They feed themselves by stealing spirits from other Theocrats and don’t work directly with living people, so we don’t worry about them much.
                      It’s the younger Theocrats that cause the most trouble, both for the Invisible College and for living people.
                      Q. Why do the Theocrats maintain bands of spirit followers, and what are these bands like?
                      A. The Theocrats enslave other spirits to provide psychic energy, as slaves or employees on Earth provide physical labor. Individual Theocratic bands can contain from a couple of dozen spirits to several thousand, with the average in the low hundreds. The paintings and poems that describe a Heaven containing millions of souls are inaccurate.
                      The daily activities of a Fundamentalist Theocratic band organized as Heaven are similar to a church service as such sects hold them on Earth, except that they go on perpetually. The Theocrat in charge poses as the Lord God Jehovah, and subordinate Theocrats pose as Christ, various Angels and Apostles, and so forth. God quotes the same Biblical passages and preaches the same sermons as preachers in the same sect do on Earth, and the congregation joins in singing the same hymns.
                      Dead Fundamentalists in Heaven find out they even still have to confess their sins and receive divine forgiveness, because they are still capable of thinking “rebellious and impure thoughts.” Of course, since they are in constant, direct telepathic contact with their God, the process is simple and automatic. Christians in Heaven are kept in a perpetual state of religious ecstasy, which activates their psychic powers under the control of their God.
                      The Theocratic leaders of the band then channel this collective psychic energy to perform whatever functions they consider necessary. Most of the activities have to do with the survival of the band, and especially of the Theocratic dictator posing as God. The band recruits new members from among the recently deceased, steals souls from other bands, fights to keep spirits like us from liberating members of the band, and so on.
                      Q. I still don’t have a clear picture of how the Theocratic bands on the astral plane relate to living people.
                      A. Each Theocratic band has to have a working relationship with a group of living eople, often a religious congregation. Occult and political groups are also used; and now more and more Theocratic bands are controlling groups of people whose common interest is popular music, sports, or something else centered around the electronic media.
                      Traditionally, the majority of Theocrats hung around places of worship, but now you can find them almost any place that crowds gather.
                      Q. Please clarify this. You talk about spirits being on the astral plane as if it’s a place, but you also say, “hang around places of worship.” Just where is the astral plane? Is it on Earth, in another dimension, or what? A. The astral plane is a condition, not a place. A spirit, meaning an astral soul, on the astral plane is in the condition of not being bound to physical matter through the silver cord. The Earth plane is the surface of the planet Earth as you perceive it with your physical senses. The astral plane is that same place as we perceive it with our psychic senses.
                      We and the Theocrats and all spirits live on the same world you do.
                      Spirits are present around you all the time, and if you enter the correct state of consciousness to put your psychic senses under conscious control, you can perceive them directly.

                      But point-of-death experiences are accidents, and there isn’t much that the Theocrats can do to prevent them.

                      Q. When people see the spirits of dead relatives waiting to greet then during point-of-death experiences, are these fakes like the Theocrats pretending to be Jesus, or are the other spirits really their relatives?

                      A. Quite often, they really are. Theocratic bands often contain many members of one family. There are several reasons for this.
                      Frequently, whole families belong to the same church congregation and are recruited, after death, into the Theocratic band that controls it. Even if not, ties of family affection are also used to recruit spirits after death.
                      One of the most important activities of every Theocratic band is obtaining new members to replace the souls the band devours.
                      Maintaining a relationship with an organized group of living people also allows the Theocrats to maintain a social and political system here on Earth working in their interest. Theocratic bands maintain their relationships with the living by using religious mind control, which should be described in a separate chapter.
                      Let us end this chapter by pointing out that every single one of the ideas at the core of traditional deistic doctrine is a lie.
                      “Only God (under various specific names in different sects) is good: people are basically evil and are incapable of improving themselves morally by their own efforts.” This is a lie.
                      “Only God is naturally immortal, but people can gain immortality by doing proper service for the Deity.” This is a lie.
                      “Human beings can receive forgiveness for their sins, and divine strength to prop up their various weaknesses, by ‘Letting God into their hearts’ i.e., by creating a powerful psychic bond between themselves and the deity.” This is also a lie.

                      Q. From what I’ve learned so far, the biggest lie of all is that the “gods” worshiped by organized religions are “archetypes of virtue.” We humans are bad enough, but the Theocrats are obviously many times worse than the worst of us. And it’s not Satan who’s the real “Father of Lies.” It’s God.
                      The key to the whole religious mind-control technique is putting people into a state of consciousness best called the “religious trance.” It is essentially a mild hypnotic trance in which the conscious will is awake but passive, as opposed to deep trances, in which it is completely inactive. People in a religious trance are completely aware of what is going on around them, and are recording these events in their memories exactly as they would in a normal waking state.

                      They are also capable of thinking and acting voluntarily, but can only do so within certain very definite limits without breaking out of the religious trance and assuming normal consciousness.
                      Q. It’s fairly common to describe someone who’s concentrating intently on reading, listening to music, or watching television, as “hypnotized.” You’re saying that this is literally true?
                      A. Yes, but remember, it’s a rather light trance. If the material being presented begins to contradict the person’s existing opinions or knowledge, identification breaks down. He or she assumes full normal consciousness and thinks, “I don’t agree with this,” or “I
                      don’t understand this,” or “This is wrong.” However, identification with sensory input can make people accept things they would reject if they were fully conscious, as long as the input isn’t controversial or unfamiliar enough to break their concentration. Once the conscious will becomes passive, the flow of character, assuming a level closer to that during sleep than that during normal wakefulness. In a person fully trained to enter the religious trance, electrical activity in the physical nervous system becomes stable at exactly the right level to allow an equal flow of energy into and out of the astral soul. This allows the astral will to awaken partially, and creates a direct, two-way link between the physical mind and the astral mind.
                      As long as the religious trance lasts, information can pass reasonably freely between the physical mind and the astral mind and vice versa.
                      Also, the physical mind can receive impressions from the psychic senses of the astral soul more or less directly.

                      Q. How does this compare to the trance state I’m in to receive this communication? Is it the same?

                      A. No. You are in a “psychic trance,” which is not the same as a “religious trance.” It’s a much less passive state of consciousness, and involves much larger flows of energy into and out of the astral soul. Both the physical will and the astral will act in concert control the psychic trance. The religious trance is controlled by outside sensory input into both the physical and astral minds. The psychic trance is an active state of consciousness that leaves you free to ask questions and make comments using your full creative powers. The religious trance is a passive state used to control and brainwash people.

                      The purpose of a psychic trance is for an individual to take conscious control of his/her psychic powers and use them to receive messages by telepathy or perform some other psychic working. What happens during the religious trance is not quite the same. Once people are completely in the religious trance, they are able to receive telepathic messages from everyone around them and from any disembodied spirits present;
                      but the process is not nearly as conscious as what you’re doing right now in a psychic trance.The actual religious mind-control process, the technique that provides telepathic emotional reinforcement to help program people’s minds, is a sort of “psychic chain-reaction” that occurs while a group of people are in the religious trance together. In other words, the telepathic messages sent out by every member of the congregation influence the emotions and thinking of every other member, like a box of matches catching fire or an atomic chain reaction.

                      This process creates a “religious group mind”: the telepathic transmissions of the entire congregation mutually reinforce one another until everyone present is thinking and feeling the same thing very, very strongly. People in such a state can feel extremely strong emotions, as strong as those that accompany the most powerful physical sensations such as sexual orgasm or extreme pain. Within certain limitations, this is an extremely powerful method for controlling people’s motivations and future behavior. One of its worst features is that the people being controlled enjoy it more than anything else in life. You might call it the ultimate “high.” And it’s more addictive than any chemical drug. Q. The religious mind-control process resembles some of the direct electronic mind control described in anti-utopian fiction. George 0rwell exaggerated when he thought the state described in his novel 1984 would arise out of modern Democracy and Socialism, but he missed something much more important. His totalitarian state with its
                      mind-control has always existed. It’s as close as your local Fundamentalist church.

                      A. That’s one of the most important things we’re trying to tell you. People have always been “property” and “cattle” just as Charles Fort speculated, but it’s not on the physical level. What has been enslaved is the mind during life and the soul after death.
                      This is what Lovecraft was really hinting at in his Cthulhu mythos, isn’t it? And it also explains Shaver’s Deros and hundreds of other references in fiction and serious speculation. Very few of the people who wrote these references knew much about Theocracy as we’re describing it here. All that really happened is that we were able to transmit a few words or some visual images to them telepathically.
                      Sometimes these were received in conscious “flashes” of vision or inspiration; but more often they sank directly into the subconscious, and were later called up and considered original creations of the imagination.
                      Q. One example that comes to mind is the material about the Devil eating souls in The Screwtape Letters by C.S. Lewis. He must have picked up a glimpse of the truth about Theocracy, but he was so deeply brainwashed that it didn’t liberate him. His conscious intellect just twisted the information around to support his Christian belief system.The last thing the Theocrats want is for religious believers to stop sinning. That is why they made sexual pleasure a sin, and why Christianity and most other organized religions teach the obvious fallacy that women are inferior to men.
                      Q. In other words, when the Theocrats made up religious doctrine, they included deliberate lies in it so that people would never be able to be completely virtuous.
                      A. No. It’s worse than that. Fallible human beings can never be completely virtuous in the sense of being able to obey the absolute letter of any rigid ethical code. However, falling short of perfection in obeying most ethical codes provides reinforcement for modifying behavior in positive ways: the more people are punished for disobedience or rewarded for obedience, the closer their average behavior gets to the code.

                      The “better” they behave, the more positive reinforcement and less negative reinforcement they get. Even though they never reach perfection, they tend to feel the code is constructive because progress is rewarded and retrogression is punished.
                      Q. This is easy enough to understand, but how does it apply to a moral code that says sex is sinful?
                      A. That’s the point we’re trying to make. This kind of logic doesn’t apply to such a code. Sexual desire originates on the biochemical level and cannot be extinguished by manipulating the programming of the mind. People can be conditioned to hate and fear In this context, we are defining “mind” as “The information stored in the brain, plus the software for retrieving and processing that information.”
                      Do you now understand the full magnitude of the problem that a completely false item of religious doctrine causes people? It’s an inherently frustrating situation. The subjugation of women makes life much less pleasant for both genders. It turns women into slaves, forever unable to live full lives. And it does just as much harm to men when it turns them into oppressors and exploiters.

                      This creates a no-win situation, because Fundamentalists still receive negative reinforcement even if they obey their moral code perfectly. For example, trying to live up to Christian ideals of chastity is always going to create guilt feelings and internal conflict, because believing that sexual feelings are wrong does not extinguish them, even though it might repress or sublimate them.

                      And living within a sexist family structure always creates interpersonal conflicts.
                      Q. I see now why you say this process is similar to drug addiction. The Fundamentalist moral code contains elements that can’t help making people feel frustrated or guilty, which creates an artificial need for “divine forgiveness of sins.”
                      A. There’s a significant difference between a humanistic ethical code and the moral codes of Theocratic religion. The former are designed to meet people’s needs, the latter to meet the Theocrats’ needs.
                      Even though most humanistic ethical codes are too idealistic to follow rigidly, “human nature” itself regulates reinforcement in response to them in ways that prevent excessive guilt and frustration.
                      In other words, committing murder or assault is severely punished, cursing and screaming at people less so, but the social environment of most societies does not punish people for merely feeling anger but not expressing it in word or deed. However, the negative emotions themselves are a form of negative reinforcement. Notice that this process is self-limiting: serious offenses receive severe punishment, whereas minor ones receive light punishment. This is not true of violations of religious morality based on absolutes.

                      You and your readers should also be constantly aware that the Theocrats do not confine their activities to religion and occultism, but corrupt and control human beings through all activities that produce certain states of altered consciousness. For example, when people use the electronic media for passive
                      recreational purposes – listening to popular music over the radio or on recordings, watching televised sports events and game shows, and playing the simpler computer games – they often enter a trance
                      state that renders them vulnerable to telepathic mind-control by Theocratic spirits.

                      We must first give more background information about the nature of spiritual beings and psychic powers in general. Chapter 13:


                      Soul, Mind, and Consciousness
                      Q. Even though you’ve explained how the Theocrats indoctrinate people who attend religious services by conditioning them with a mixture of sensory and telepathic reinforcement, I still find it hard to understand this in terms of what I know about psychology. For example, how can the whole human race be so brainwashed that they don’t even speculate consciously about certain aspects of spiritual reality? The idea that evil spirits might pose as gods and exploit people through organized religion is an obvious one, yet almost no one ever talks or writes about it. The whole subject is literally “unthinkable.”
                      Also, if religious mind control puts people into conflict with their own human nature, as happens when they are taught that sexual feelings are morally wrong, why doesn’t this negative reinforcement cancel out the positive reinforcement of religious ecstasy? And even more important, most Americans right now aren’t Fundamentalists.
                      The majority don’t even go to churches regularly at all; and many of those who do, go to liberal churches that don’t practice religious mind control as you describe it.

                      Since this is so, why aren’t all the facts about Theocracy and religious mind control common knowledge?
                      A. The answer to all these questions is the same: the Theocrats simply know a lot more about psychology than people do. An electronic computer analogy applies here. People on Earth right now are like the users of a computer system: they can in-put and retrieve data, and they can run the existing programs to process the data in set ways.
                      Many of them have enough programming skills to modify some of the programs slightly, but they don’t understand the basic design of the software very well. On the other hand, the Theocrats not only understand the software far more completely, but also have much easier access to the special “command mode” used to modify it. This command mode is the telepathic chain-reaction used in religious mind control.

                      Of course trained human psychics also have access to it, and so do spirits in the Invisible College; but it is still extremely difficult to free people from Theocratic control. The mind of the average person on Earth right now is run by software designed by the Theocrats to keep people from consciously finding out they exist.

                      And there’s no use just telling people the truth: they simply can’t understand or believe it, because the mental programs they use for understanding and believing things were designed by the Theocrats.
                      Q. Almost all religious and occult literature, and the majority of modern speculative writing that comes close to discussing Theocracy, assume that “gods,” “demons,” etc., have the power to kill humans who discover “forbidden knowledge,” or at the very least, to over-ride the conscious will and keep humans from remembering such things or pursuing such lines of enquiry further. What are the facts on this?
                      Especially, are the Theocrats aware of telepathic conversations like this one, and what can they do about it?
                      A. Obviously, the Theocrats don’t have the psychic power to kill people or analyze their conscious minds, or you wouldn’t have survived to write this. They operate through the subconscious, and they keep people from finding out about them by making it difficult to understand certain kinds of spiritual information or draw rational conclusions from it.

                      An explanation of how they do this is quite complex. Like the answers to your first set of questions, it depends on a more complete knowledge of the nature of the mind and the soul than you now have, and this is going to be difficult to explain. Keep in mind, throughout what follows, that much of the terminology from psychology and computer science is going to be misused. We have to use the words in your vocabulary that are closest to the meanings we need to convey, but they aren’t always too close.The first thing we need to clarify is the comparison between the human brain and a computer, and between the mind and the software and data in a computer. The only similarity between the human brain and present electronic computers on Earth is that both store and process data. The methods for doing so are quite different. This is where most of the books about biocomputers and psycho-cybernetics go wrong. They take the analogy between the brain and the computer, and between the mind and computer software, much too literally.
                      The best example is that the electronic computer deals in absolute or “hard” values, whereas the brain deals in comparative or “soft” values. If you create a new file in a computer and enter data into it, the information stays there exactly as entered, and you can retrieve it in its complete original form just by entering the correct access code. If you want to delete something, you can “kill” it instantly and completely by using the correct commands. Everything you know about the human memory and learning process makes it obvious the human mind doesn’t work this way.
                      Memory storage and retrieval in the human mind is a cumulative rather than an absolute process. If a person’s senses receive a particular set of data only once, fewer of the individual details are recorded in memory than if it is received repeatedly. Also, information may be automatically forgotten if not periodically retrieved, a phenomenon that behaviorists call extinction. These two processes are almost impossible to analyze using a computer analogy.
                      The electronic computer is an artificial construction, designed to do exactly what the human operator tells it to do. It’s also basically binary: a circuit is either open or closed, giving a series of “yes” and “no” answers. Computer software is designed exactly the same way, to match the hardware. The internal data-processing functions of the computer can be very complex, but this complexity is always built up out of these simple binary building blocks.
                      Neither the brain nor the mind works this way.
                      Q. Doesn’t the biological principle of “irritability” put a binary base under the behavior of living organisms? For example, some microorganisms show positive or negative phototropism: they approach a source of light, or they move away from it.
                      A. This analogy doesn’t hold up very well, because even microorganisms often show much more complex behavior than this. Biological behavior is based not on simple “yes” and “no,” but on increasing or decreasing orders of probability that an organism will respond in a given way to a given stimulus. The probability that an organism will show a given response is determined by the quantity and quality of reinforcement it receives for performing that response.

                      The behavior of the computer is based on “either A or B.” The behavior of the biological organism is based on “degrees of A or B” with the quantitative values of the probabilities being determined by environmental reinforcement of many different kinds

                      Subconscious
                      The computer model of the mind is still useful, though, because it’s the only way even to begin to discuss the subject in the English language right now, poorly as the available terminology fits the realities. For example, it is much easier to understand the concept of the “subconscious” if you think of the mind as the total data and programs stored in an electronic computer, with many different kinds of files, each kind having different access codes.

                      In other words, what people call “normal consciousness” is like a computer menu, which gives access to certain files and allows them to perform certain operations. Various “altered” states of consciousness give access to entirely different menus. Since the Theocrats have some degree of direct access to the “control mode” for modifying these programs in both the physical and astral mind, they have redesigned many of them to serve their selfish purposes for exploiting human beings both on Earth and after death.
                      mind control is practiced in many different places besides religious services. The Theocrats often practice it on the crowds:
                      1 attending sporting events
                      2 in gambling casinos
                      3 at political rallies
                      4 during musical concerts of many types
                      5 in a number of other places.
                      Whenever many people enter an intense emotional state at the same time and have their collective attention focused on a common objective, Theocratic spirits can use subconscious telepathic manipulation to put them into a religious trance and reprogram their minds with religious mind control. The important thing is to get as many of the facts as possible out into the open and let people decide for themselves. And it’s finally beginning to happen. References to the truth about Theocracy are beginning to appear in the writings of hundreds of different authors. But the information is still mostly just isolated fragments, and it’s also obvious that most of the people who write them down don’t really know what they are, or even that they’re very important.
                      Even though most of the individual facts that make up the model of spiritual reality being presented in this book are already available to the public, very few people are capable of assembling them into a coherent theory, as you are doing here. This is because the mental programs they use to draw conclusions from information on spiritual subjects were deliberately designed by the Theocrats to be illogical and irrational. (designed environment).
                      Q. I’ve wondered about this for a long time, because empirical thinking appears to be the natural way for the mind to operate if you assume that the functioning of the thought-process is determined by positive and negative reinforcement.
                      A. Correct. As a general rule, assuming that the truth is true will bring positive reinforcement; assuming that it is false, or that something other than the truth is true, will bring negative reinforcement.
                      There are exceptions to this rule, but it does operate with reasonable consistency, enough to program people with roughly empirical methods of thinking.
                      This is what most people mean by “common sense”: drawing conclusions from the available observed information, and being willing to modify those conclusions if they are contradicted by further information when put into practice.

                      Of course, this can get extremely complicated, especially when one is dealing with other people. Since the individual usually has rather incomplete information on a given subject, everyone makes a lot of mistakes. Also, people all tend to be conservative in making decisions:
                      it’s easier to keep on doing something the way you’ve done it before than it is to change just because the circumstances indicate it might be a good idea.
                      Both of these exceptions are important, but you should realize they are also self-limiting. The more information you receive that contradicts your present conclusion, the more likely you are to change it.
                      Also, your basic conservatism or inertia about changing opinions tends to give way when circumstances put enough pressure on you. When you start receiving significant negative reinforcement for behaving in a given way, it gradually becomes obvious that you should find an alternative.
                      This is the way the mind operates in decision-making most of the time, especially in dealing with the physical world. But this kind of natural empirical reasoning is used much less often than one might expect in dealing with other people, and hardly at all in dealing with psychic and spiritual matters. The Theocrats are responsible for this.

                      The key to Theocratic power is the nature of what the behaviorists call reinforcement. As materialists, they think of it as something concrete;
                      but it also has a subjective component, and the Theocrats are able to make use of this fact to manipulate the kind of reinforcement that people receive in response to their behavior.
                      Q. By “a subjective component in reinforcement,” do you mean that a concept like “pain” or “pleasure” is subjective in the sense of being subject to interpretation by the person receiving the sensory impulses?
                      A. No. That part of it is objective: the neural impulses we call pain are not the same as the ones we call pleasure; they have different electrical characteristics and travel over different circuits within the nervous system.
                      Yes, that’s verified by what I know of scientific conclusions on the subject. Where, then, is the “subjective component”?
                      A. The best name for it in English is “the emotional reaction to sensory stimulus.” As sensory stimuli are received by the mind of a person in a normal state of consciousness, they cause the retrieval of ideas and emotions from memory. This component is subjective because it comes out of memory storage rather than from the outside environment, and in many cases it has more effect on decision-making than the
                      sensory input alone.
                      Let’s try a specific example. Suppose a racially prejudiced white man takes a job where many of his co-workers are blacks. Initially, he tends to interpret everything they say and do in ways that reinforce his existing prejudice: if they are confident and assertive, they are acting “above their station in life.” If they’re friendly, they’re being presumptuous and impertinent. If they sense his prejudice and keep their distance from him or act hostile, this is proof that people of different races are not meant to work together. And so on. His experience should be teaching him that, on the average, black people are no different from white people; but his own subjective reactions to sensory intake tend to prevent him from learning.
                      The behaviorist literature describes these kinds of reactions, of course, because they are very common, but the psychologists don’t even speculate that a deliberate conspiracy is responsible for those elements of human behavior that are irrational or self-destructive.

                      Instead, they take a Darwinian approach.
                      For example, in the case cited above, they’d say that the prejudiced man learned his prejudice in an environment where he had little personal contact with black people: he received positive reinforcement from the prejudiced whites around him for showing negative emotional reactions when blacks were mentioned, so he became prejudiced. When he enters an environment where he comes in contact with black people, these prejudices continue to function until they are extinguished.
                      This is a process very similar to random mutation and natural selection.
                      This process does account for a lot of human behavior. However, mental programming from Theocratic spirits has to be added into this equation. The Theocrats don’t want people to learn from experience or adjust to new situations in their environment, so they encourage emotionalism over rationality. When people make decisions rationally, they are harder for the Theocrats to control.
                      Religious mind control is a delicate process, because the religious trance is a rather shallow one. If people in a religious trance perform rituals that are unfamiliar, or hear preaching that seriously contradicts their existing beliefs, they return to a normal state of consciousness.
                      Effective religious mind control can be practiced during rituals only when those rituals remain relatively stable.
                      This is also one of the principal reasons why Theocratic religion is socially and politically conservative or reactionary.
                      Q. I still don’t see how the Theocrats can program the minds of the entire human race so thoroughly that the truth about Theocracy has never become common knowledge.
                      A. A few people throughout history have, in fact, learned various elements of the truth about Theocracy and written them down in religious and occult literature. However, these elements were always fragmentary; and more important, neither the people who found them nor the rest of the human race were capable of fully understanding them.
                      Especially, no one was able to design experiments to discover further elements of this knowledge and work towards a unified theory to explain the whole thing.Q. Why should the entire human race find it so hard to make the same breakthrough that I’m making, which enables me to discover and accept this kind of information? I understand, at least partially, how religious mind control works on believers, but why should the minds of everyone else be similarly affected?
                      A. This comes back to the basic behaviorist theory that human personality is conditioned into people by their physical environment – this includes the mental programs that they use to evaluate data and decide what is true and what is false. Even if you leave direct telepathic programming during religious mind control out of the picture, people still receive their programming from both their physical and social environments.
                      Reptilian brain dominating our live an dthe mamale brain which has to develop at the backstage.
                      Programming from the physical environment usually favors empirical thinking, but that from the social environment favors acceptance of doctrine on faith.
                      A large part of the customs and beliefs and instinctive emotional reactions that make up this social environment were created by Theocratic religion. The further back you go into human history, the greater the percentage of people who were devout believers in Theocratic religion and were subjected to religious mind control to a significant degree throughout their lives.
                      Q. This definitely appears to be true when we look at Western history over the last thousand years, but I can see gaps further back.
                      For example, it doesn’t seem as if either the Romans or the Greeks were very devout during important periods of their civilizations.
                      A. On the contrary-the vast majority of the population in both civilizations were devout believers in Pagan religions that practiced effective religious mind control. However, there were periodic weakenings of religious belief among certain segments of the population, which allowed important occult, philosophical, political, and scientific works to be written, works based on some degree of empirical thinking. Remember, the Greek and Roman philosophers were just a tiny elitist group of intellectuals. The majority viewpoint then was not that of Socrates, but that of the people who condemned him to death.

                      The hold of Theocratic religion on most of Earth’s living population did not begin to weaken until the Modern Era, from about the 1300’s down to the present. And even today, the greater part of the population is still subject to religious mind control.
                      Modern civilization does program people with personality structures that resist religious mind control, but the Theocrats have been able to counter our efforts along these lines by resorting to electronic mind control.
                      Q. My research into secret societies and the forces manipulating human civilization has given me the impression that the Invisible College also makes use of both religious and electronic mind control.

                      Chapter 14:
                      Electronic Mind Control
                      A. Electronic mind control works on two different levels, just as religious mind control does.
                      We described in some detail in Chapter Twelve how religious services put people into an altered state of consciousness similar to a light hypnotic trance, and how the thinking and behavior of people in such a religious trance can be influenced by what they experience
                      through the physical senses during the service. In other words, they often learn to believe and act on the preacher’s words as people, learn to react to post-hypnotic suggestions during regular hypnosis.
                      Electronic mind control does exactly the same thing, and often to an even greater degree. It is also even more addictive than religious mind control. Like religious mind control, electronic mind control works on two different levels, one physical and one psychic

                      We will next discuss the physical level, which can be directly observed with the physical senses and analyzed with the conscious intellect.
                      There are many, many books in existence that describe this process, including detailed instructions for spotting subliminals by analyzing movies or TV shows in extreme slow-motion, along with explanations by psychologists for determining what specific effects the subliminal messages will have on the viewer. Similar information has also been
                      published describing how sensory mind-control is performed through popular music, radio talk shows, and other auditory media, though this subject has not been treated as extensively as mind-control through the visual media.

                      Electronic or media mind-control has a psychic component just as religious mind control does, but this employs completely different mechanisms, and your readers should be careful not to get confused reading the two sets of technical details in one book. They
                      don’t contradict one another, but they might seem to if not completely understood.
                      Everything we said in Chapter Twelve about religious mind-control is based on the postulate that psychic phenomena are broadcast-propagation phenomena like light or radio waves, and that they obey the inverse-square law.
                      In other words, the strength of a telepathic signal varies inversely with the square of the distance between transmitter and receiver, so psychic workings function most efficiently when the people or spirits involved are spatially close to one another. This is one reason why we continually stress the fact that the astral plane is a condition, not a place, and that
                      spirits are present in the same space that living people occupy.
                      However, there is a second, non-broadcast system for transmitting and receiving psychic energies between human souls, which we haven’t mentioned yet. Do you remember the old Greek Myth about the “Threads of Destiny” woven by the goddesses called the Fates?
                      These threads actually exist, but they aren’t woven by superhuman beings.
                      They are “transmission lines” of astral matter that connect one soul to another, and they allow telepathic communications over greater distances and with greater power than can be accomplished by ordinary “broadcast” telepathy.
                      These threads are created spontaneously when astral souls come into contact with one another while generating large amounts of psychic energy. Whenever the astral mind is in the correct state of consciousness, generating these threads is just as natural and
                      automatic as the process that spiders use to leave a silk strand behind them when they travel.
                      Some of the more ambitious TV evangelists have also directly linked large numbers of ordinary members of Theocratic congregations – and hundreds of thousands of new converts as well – into their electronic mind control networks by periodically holding huge, live revival meetings.
                      (They are often held in major sports stadiums, which, as we will see in a moment, are especially appropriate.)
                      This is also why several of the major evangelists have started colleges, and why one TV ministry even built its own imitation of Disneyland.
                      Q. Sometimes the little details are more biting than the big, mind-boggling horror stories. Think of it: a theme park where families can get enslaved to both electronic and religious mind-control while they take their vacation!
                      People don’t have to be watching a sermon or listening to a hymn to receive subconscious telepathic messages from the very same spirits who control fundamentalist religion; they only have to be in the correct state of altered consciousness (which TV and radio produces automatically in all members of the audience who haven’t learned specific techniques for preventing it), and they have to have the transmission lines of astral matter implanted in the right part of their soul, linking them into the network.Q. In other words, the football widow’s husband absorbs just as much Theocratic media mind-control from his weekend glued to the tube as does the Fundamentalist who watches the same amount of religious programming?

                      A. Yes. Live sports events and casino gambling serve the same function in this network as church services and revival meetings do in the electronic religious mind control networks. Compulsive gambling, especially on sports events through an enormous (and mostly illegal) electronic bookmaking network, plays the same part as does the cycle
                      of sin/guilt/forgiveness in Theocratic religion.
                      I knew that both sports fanaticism and gambling were addictive and could sometimes seriously harm a susceptible person, but I also knew that virtually anything could cause a harmful addiction if a person has the right pattern of character defects. However, I also felt very strong background “vibes” in the counterculture that said, “Stay away from
                      spectator sports and big-time gambling.”

                      Consciousness
                      The answer to the first is technical and almost impossible to describe in English, but we’ll try. Since you, and probably a significant number of your readers, are familiar with electronic computers, we will use computer terminology for our explanation.

                      First, you have to realize that a normal state of consciousness is comparable to a computer program that’s already running in an input or output mode instead of a command mode. In an input mode, you can enter data into the files of the computer to be stored or processed. In an output mode, you can retrieve information that’s already been
                      processed, and print it out or make some other use of it. On most modern computers, you can switch between these two modes very easily, and this analogy seems to apply to the mind as well.
                      The input mode of normal consciousness consists of receiving information through the senses and entering it into the memory, where it is processed in various ways and is available for later retrieval. The output mode consists of making use of data that the mind has already processed to feel emotions, think, speak, listen, move the body, and perform a wide variety of other activities. The whole thing is much more complex and sophisticated than anything conceivable for electronic computers, even in theory, but the analogy should be clear.

                      However, you can’t modify the program that’s running on an electronic computer set to an input or output mode. In order to do that, you’d have to enter some kind of command mode.
                      Q. As an example, before I typed this paragraph, I entered the command mode of this word processing program and changed the margins for this one paragraph. But now I’m back in the input mode to write this.

                      A. When this analogy is applied to states of consciousness in the human mind, you have to realize that the situation is very complex. On one level, you feel that you have a great deal of free will, a large measure of control over what you think and do and even over
                      how you react emotionally. This is simply because you are aware of a large number of different alternative courses of action open to you at any given time.
                      You are much less aware of those alternatives that are not open to you. For example, large areas of your total memory are not available to conscious access at any particular time. Like many electronic computers, the human mind arranges memories in banks, and you normally have access to only a few of these at any one time.
                      You can change banks by an act of conscious will, but this often loses you access to information you could recall easily before, from the other memory bank. In addition, there’s the subconscious, which contains memories that are very rarely available for conscious access.

                      Q. It also appears to me that normal consciousness includes at least limited command functions: for example, deliberately “putting yourself in a mood” to do a particular thing that you couldn’t do without advance concentration and preparation. This may be analogous to certain capabilities on this word processing program: for example, I
                      don’t have to leave the input mode to PRINT IN ALL CAPS or to underline.
                      A. Yes, but you can’t change the line-length except by going into a command mode, as you did above. Now the point we’re trying to make here is that LSD and related psychedelic drugs create a state of consciousness that is similar to putting a computer into a command mode and making changes in the program that is being run.

                      Q. This brings us back to my original objections to your advocacy of indiscriminate use of powerful psychedelics during the Sixties. Going into a command mode on a computer is useless, and usually detrimental to finishing the job at hand, unless you know exactly what you’re doing. For example, the command mode I entered to change the margins could also have been used to delete the whole file I’m working on, and that could have been done by pushing only two keys.
                      A. Fortunately, the very complexity of the human mind makes it much less vulnerable than that. What actually happened when the average person in the Sixties Psychedelics Movement took LSD wasn’t the same as the limited work with entering a “command mode” and doing deliberate mental reprogramming that Western occultists have
                      traditionally done when they used psychedelics.
                      It operated on a level unknown to the occultists.
                      In other words, you yourself, and all the people you considered serious occultists, underwent the same involuntary mental changes as the “street hippies” did because of taking LSD. You accomplished your limited psychic training goals, while they did nothing but “sit and groove”; but the drug itself was doing something much more
                      fundamental to every one of you, every time you took it.
                      Q. I’d already guessed most of this, but it’s still a little disturbing to see it put into words. Exactly what changes are you talking about, and how do they relate to the analogy about command modes?
                      A. Well, the computer you are using to write this book has several different levels of command modes, doesn’t it?Q. Yes. For example, the lowest level is the one I used to change the margins. Beyond that is another level at which I could enter another application entirely, such as creating and sorting data in an address file. Beyond that, I could write a program in Basic or Assembly Language and create a word-processing file similar to this one, but with whatever modifications we desired. And beyond that, I could write or install a
                      Machine Language program that would change the computer’s capabilities for writing new programs, including teaching it an entirely different computer language.

                      A. OK. By this analogy, the traditional use of psychedelics by occultists is on the level of writing a Basic program. That’s how people learn to use telepathy and other psychic powers: they actually write a new program, but to do so, they use capabilities already
                      present in their mind all along, as your computer has the Basic programming language
                      among its files.

                      Q. This explains why psychedelics are not essential to psychic training. They can speed up the process under the right circumstances, but they don’t seem to be able to give a specific psychic talent to just anybody.
                      There are large numbers of otherwise intelligent and creative people who simply can’t learn to become telepaths or mediums, for example, with or without taking drugs.
                      On the other hand, a lot of experienced occult teachers who dislike drugs assert that they can accomplish exactly the same degree of psychic training for a given person without using drugs as could be accomplished with them; it would just take longer. I tend to
                      agree with them in general, though I still fall into the “pro” rather than the “anti”
                      camp of occultists when it comes to psychedelic drugs as a psychic training aid.
                      A. The real reason we advocated widespread use of LSD in the Sixties had nothing to do with the short-term effects of the drug, or with conscious use of those effects for psychic training. To get back to the computer-language analogy we’ve been using, the “mind-
                      expansion through LSD” that we were advocating involved a Machine Language program, not merely a Basic program.
                      Repeated use of LSD over several years makes fundamental changes in people’s mental programming, and we used LSD plus direct telepathic conditioning techniques to significantly reprogram the minds of several million Americans. We also used environmental conditioning through the general emotional climate of the Sixties counterculture itself, as expressed in its art, music, slogans, etc.
                      Q. To tell the truth, I found all that stuff about “Peace and Love and Flower Children and Dropping Out and Everything Should Be Free” to be naive and impractical at best, and at worst to be self-destructive.
                      A. You felt this way because you already had high ideals and were concerned mostly with trying to put them into practice. We created the emotional atmosphere you find naive and self-destructive simply to teach a certain amount of idealism to young people who had been raised in average Fifties American homes that almost completely lacked
                      it. Throughout their childhoods, they had been taught to value various shallow forms of material success more than anything else. We were trying to push them in the right direction, and advocating widespread use of the powerful psychedelics was our principal means of doing so.

                      Q. How did the reprogramming that you carried out through the Sixties counterculture and psychedelics movement compare in effectiveness with that accomplished through religious mind control by Theocratic religious groups?

                      A. There is a tremendous difference, roughly that between doing something using a high level of technology and doing it by human muscle power, with the psychedelic drug being analogous to the machinery. We did more reprogramming in a few years on more
                      people than the traditional religious Theocrats do in the same number of decades. Unfortunately, the Fifth-stage Theocrats now have access to mental reprogramming techniques just as effective as those we used in the Sixties; but this is a subject we’ll discuss later.

                      Diverent aliens *8

                      It is crazy to not invest our creative energy into envisioning that we can “come together,” and just as crazy to imagine that we can’t. If we aren’t investing our creative imagination in ways for us to heal and wake up, then what are we thinking?
                      Just like in a dream at night, when enough of us become lucid in the waking dream of life, we can connect with each other and put our lucidity together, changing the world in positive ways in the process (see “Lucid Dreaming”).
                      If people tell me I am a “dreamer” when I profess these idealistic and seemingly naïve beliefs, I will simply say, to quote the late John Lennon, “I am not the only one.”
                      There are ever-expanding numbers of us – millions? billions? – around the planet who in various ways are being drafted by the Self to be channels for a deeper process of awakening, enabling a vast range of entirely new and previously unimagined possibilities to become available to us.
                      The universe is dreaming itself awake through us.
                      When enough of us simply recognize the deeper, archetypal pattern that is happening, i.e., that the universe is waking itself up through us, we can “come together,” I “imagine,” and help each other to deepen and stabilize our mutually shared awakening, what I call “dreaming ourselves awake.”
                      As wounded healers, shamans, dreamers, and artists whose canvas is life itself, we can collaboratively create an “Art-Happening Called Global Awakening”.

                      The real demon is our own ego-clinging.
                      To the extent we are under the seeming influence of a demon is the extent to which we are clinging and grasping, trying to hold onto our concept of ourselves as a discrete and separate self, when in actuality there is nothing (no “thing”) to hold onto.
                      To the extent we are clinging or grasping, we have fallen into the self-reinforcing, habitual pattern of contracting against ourselves, and in so doing we are blocking our own light.

                      The concept of ‘heaven’ provides us with the hope of another life.

                      A lot of people hope they will go to heaven after they die, not only to eat ice cream all day (which might get old even for Beyonce and Marlon Brando, the legendary actor, who was seen buying five gallons at a time), but more importantly, to see their loved ones again.

                      Now, this article is not going to discuss spiritual beliefs nor take sides on whether this line of thinking is wrong or right. It will only observe that the concept of ‘heaven’ provides us with the hope of another life.

                      Does the soul exist?

                      Of course, the current scientific paradigm doesn’t recognize this spiritual dimension of life. We’re told we’re just the activity of carbon and some proteins; we live awhile and then we die. And the universe? It too has no meaning. It has all been worked out in the equations — no need for a soul. But biocentrism, where the observer is the basis of universe, challenges this traditional, materialistic model of reality. In all directions, this outdated paradigm leads to insoluble enigmas, to ideas that are ultimately irrational. But knowledge is the prelude to wisdom, and soon our worldview will catch up with the facts.

                      Of course, most spiritual people view the soul as emphatically more definitive than the scientific concept. It’s considered the incorporeal essence of a person and is said to be immortal and transcendent of material existence. But when scientists speak of the soul (if at all), it’s usually in a materialistic context or treated as a poetic synonym for the mind. Everything knowable about the “soul” can be learned by studying the functioning of the brain. In their view, neuroscience is the only branch of scientific study relevant to understanding the soul.

                      As I sit here in my office surrounded by piles of scientific books, I can’t find a single reference to the soul, or any notion of an immaterial, eternal essence that occupies our being. Indeed, a soul has never been seen under an electron microscope, nor spun in the laboratory in a test tube or ultra-centrifuge. According to these books, nothing appears to survive the human body after death.

                      Observer challenges the traditional, materialistic model of reality

                      Traditionally, science has dismissed the soul as an object of human belief or reduced it to a psychological concept that shapes our cognition of the observable natural world. The terms “life” and “death” are thus nothing more than the common concepts of “biological life” and “biological death.” The animating principle is simply the laws of chemistry and physics.

                      Dr. Caroline Soames-Watkins also believed that the world around her existed as a hard, cold reality ticking away like a clock. Death was a foregone conclusion—until she learned different. Caro, the protagonist of my new novel Observer co-written with award-winning sci-fi author Nancy Kress, also thought she had the world figured out. Not her personal world, which has been upended by controversy, but how the physical world works and how her consciousness operates within it. Broke and without a job, she accepts a job offer from her great-uncle, a Nobel Prize-winning scientist who runs a research facility studying the space between biology and consciousness—between the self and what we assume is reality. He is on the verge of a humanity-altering discovery that could solve the riddle of mortality of the soul, and that throws Caro into danger—love, loss, and death—that she could never have imagined possible.

                      Observer takes Caro on a mind-expanding journey to the very edge of science, challenging her to think about life and death in startling new ways. The ideas behind Observer are based on real science, starting with the famous two-slit experiments, in which the presence of an observer affects the path taken by a sub-atomic particle, and moves step-by-step into cutting-edge science about quantum entanglement, on-going experiments applying quantum-level physics to the macro-world, the multiverse, and the nature of time, consciousness, and death itself.

                      Life and consciousness are central to this new view of being, reality, and the cosmos.

                      Consider the famous two-slit experiment. When you watch a particle go through the holes, it behaves like a bullet, passing through one slit or the other. But if no one observes the particle, it exhibits the behavior of a wave and can pass through both slits at the same time. This and other experiments tell us that unobserved particles exist only as “waves of probability” as the great Nobel laureate Max Born demonstrated in 1926. They’re statistical predictions — nothing but a likely outcome. Until observed, they have no real existence; only when the mind sets the scaffolding in place, can they be thought of as having duration or a position in space. Experiments make it increasingly clear that even mere knowledge in the experimenter’s mind is sufficient to convert possibility to reality.

                      Many scientists dismiss the implications of these experiments because until recently, this observer-dependent behavior was thought to be confined to the subatomic world. However, as laid out in Observer, this is being challenged by researchers around the world. In fact, just a few months ago three scientists were awarded the Nobel prize for these and other experiments.

                      The old mechanical view of death is outdated

                      We think we live a while then rot in the ground. We believe this because we associate ourselves with our body and we know bodies die. End of story.

                      Only that story is false, and a long series of experiments suggests death is not the terminal event we think—rather, it just represents a break in the linear continuity of space and time.

                      Einstein was right. After the death of an old friend, he wrote “Now Besso has departed from this strange world a little ahead of me. That means nothing. People like us, who believe in physics, know that the distinction between past, present and future is only a stubbornly persistent illusion.”

                      For example, you are young in one ‘now’, and you will experience wrinkles and graying hair in another ‘now.’ But in reality, they all exist in superposition. I like to think of it like one of those old phonographs. Listening to the music doesn’t alter the record itself. Depending on where the needle is, you hear a certain song. This is the present—the music before and after the song is the past and the future. In like manner, every moment endures in nature always. The record doesn’t go away. All ‘nows.’ Like all songs on the record, exist simultaneously, although we can only experience it piece by piece.

                      Life is like a perennial flower that returns to bloom in the multiverse. One well-known aspect of quantum physics is that observations can’t be predicted absolutely. Instead, there is a range of possible observations, each with a different probability. One mainstream explanation, the ‘many-worlds’ interpretation, states that each of these possible observations corresponds to a different universe –the ‘multiverse.’ There are an infinite number of universes, and everything that could possibly happen occurs in some universe. Death does not exist in any real sense in these scenarios. All possible universes exist simultaneously, regardless of what happens in any one of them.

                      Consider an experiment published in the prestigious scientific journal Science. Scientists in France shot photons into an apparatus and showed that what they did could retroactively alter something that had already happened in the past. You heard that right! As the photons passed a fork in the apparatus, they had to decide whether to behave like particles or waves when they hit a beam splitter. Later on—after they had traveled nearly 50 meters past the fork—the experimenter could randomly switch a second beam splitter on and off. It turns out that what the observer decided at that point determined what the particle actually did at the fork in the past. At that moment, the experimenter chose his past.

                      Regardless of the choice you, the observer, make, it is you who will experience the outcomes that will result. The linkages between these various histories and universes transcend our ordinary classical ideas of space and time. Think of the 20-watts of energy as simply holo-projecting either this or that result onto a screen. Whether you turn the second beam splitter on or off, it’s still the same battery or agent responsible for the projection.

                      Your backup plan to heaven

                      At death there‘s a break in our linear stream of consciousness, and thus a break in the linear connection of times and places. Indeed, biocentrism suggests it‘s a manifold that leads to all physical possibilities.

                      So what is it like when you die? Of course, during our lives we all grow attached to the people we know and love and can never image a time without them. I subscribe to Netflix and recently went through all nine seasons of the TV series “Smallville.” I watched two or three episodes every night, day after day, for months. I watched Clark Kent grow up and go through all the normal growing pains of adolescence, young love and family dramas. He, Martha Kent and all the other characters became part of my life. Night after night I watched him use his emerging superpowers to fight crime as he matured, first attending high school and then college. I watched him fall in love with Lana Lang, and then become enemies with his former friend Lex Luthor. When I finished the last disk, it was like they had all died — it was all over.

                      Despite my sense of loss, I reluctantly tried a few other TV series, eventually stumbling upon “Grey‘s Anatomy.” The cycle started over again with completely different people. By the time I had finished all the seasons, Meredith Grey and her fellow doctors had replaced Clark Kent et al as the center of my world. I became completely caught up in the swirl of their personal and professional passions. In a very real sense, death is much like finishing a good TV series, whether “Grey‘s Anatomy,” “Smallville” or “Game of Thrones,” except the multiverse has a much bigger collection of DVDs than Netflix. Just like at death, you change reference points. It‘s still you, but you experience different lives, different friends and even different worlds.

                      Think of a football field full of stacks of DVDs piled up to the sky. At death, you‘ll even get to watch some re-makes — perhaps in one, you‘ll get that dream wedding dress you always wanted, or a doctor cures the disease that caused your loved one to die.

                      And since it applies to all sentient life (not just us humans), you’ll get to see Spot and Fluffy again as well.

                      A scientific model that at last makes sense

                      By the time Caro finishes her journey in Observer, her views of the universe have shifted. Hints of the biocentric nature of the universe have been made by some of the greatest scientists in modern physics, including Heisenberg, Planck, Schrodinger, and Bohr—the founders of quantum mechanics—among many others. As Caro, a realistic and pragmatic woman, moves through her adventures in friendship, love, and danger, she experiences first-hand the truth that those eminent physicists already knew.

                      And that the backup plan is real.

                      Adapted from Observer by Robert Lanza and Nancy Kress (The Story Plant).

                      Lanza’s new novel “OBSERVER” lays out these ideas to a broader audience, and through storytelling brings to life the science behind the astounding fact that time, space, and reality itself, all ultimately depend upon us, the observer.

                      Alien Abstract


                      Possible States Theory discusses change in the abstract; it has a single description of change, equally applicable to acts of mind and physical phenomena. Change is defined as an interaction between collections of possible states, which include past, future and possible outcomes. All possible outcomes coincide in the complex present. This allows competent observer to participate in possible states interactions that are unconstrained by time, distance or conservation laws. The technique of coordinate remote viewing was used in a study of technologically advanced alien life forms. The primary focus of the study was on two specific species but general knowledge of multiple others was
                      also obtained. One of the two major species may be characterized as well disposed while the other may be classed as exploitative. Both species maintain facilities on Earth. The differences between the human species and these species are profound and go well beyond levels of technological development. Both alien species are forms of collective intelligence, which was true of all intelligent species studied. The human decision to militarize interaction with alien species may be characterized as inappropriate and potentially counterproductive. Unsuccessful efforts to communicate were made by all sides prior to this study. Substantial obstacles to communication exist based upon attitudes and beliefs of both humans and aliens. Among the most important findings are the unusual, perhaps unique biodiversity found on the Earth and the value aliens place on sentience. To the extent that the conclusions are correct, these findings hold significant implications for the future of humanity.

                      1. Introduction
                        Possible States Theory [1] discusses change in the abstract and generalizes about change without reference to the specific objects and things that are changed. The model of the universe offered by the theory is finite and discrete. The dimensionality of an interaction between collections of possible states is a variable and may be any positive integer. Possible States Theory is compatible with quantum electrodynamics in a finite and discrete environment. The image of the universe thus formed is a constantly shifting sea of possible states in which the past, the future and the possible are commingled.
                        However, it cannot be the Dirac Sea because, per GödelÑs incompleteness theorems [2], the universe cannot be unambiguously represented as information; that is, as ones and zeros. The task of mapping an object that changes as a function of the observation is not a problem that is currently addressable.
                        All that can be known of an object is identified through interactions with its collection of possible states. These states include all past, future and possible interactions with other collections, which interact without reference to separation in space and time. Collections (sometimes called zoos) of possible states evolve, but making a choice does not cause the alternatives not chosen to disappear. To elaborate, the state vector in quantum theory contains all of the past, future and possible states; when an observation is made it collapses mathematically to a single value. This is popularly thought to mean that once a choice is made, the alternatives disappear leaving only a single state of reality. Possible States Theory does not have this feature; alternatives continue to exist.
                        The demand that the universe order itself in line with our ability to perceive only one reality at a time is unreasonable. Physicists regard quantum mechanics as implying that many possible states exist in the same space on an atomic level. Richard Feynman for example[3] explains that the paths that have to be summed could be anywhere in space and time. From the possible states perspective we live in a complex present that is a permanent now, in which everything that can happen does and it all happens at once. The theory treats all change in the same way; it uses no special mechanism for acts of mind. It follows that acts of mind can interact with each other and with physical objects regardless of spatial and time-wise separation.
                      2. From this viewpoint, memory requires sorting a collection of possible states with criteria that
                        define Èthe pastŠ and using the mind to create and manipulate images; imagination and foresight involve sorting and imaging the collection using different criteria. This model accounts for phenomena as diverse as remote viewing[4], telepathy and psychokinesis in the same way as other forms of change.
                        Possible States Theory states that acts of mind, such as remote viewing, are direct interactions with
                        what is viewed. The viewer can affect what is viewed, and events taking place at the scene may also affect the viewer.
                        Methodology
                        Events that gave rise to the data in this article included photographs, radar traces, physical evidence
                        and/or competent witness observations that suggested the presence of an anomalous physical object. The procedure employed was coordinate remote viewing, in which geographical coordinates or other unique identifiers of an event are written on paper, which is then folded and given to the viewer. The viewer is not told what the coordinates or the unique identifiers are.
                        Remote viewing has been part of the scientific literature for more than thirty years. The initial study
                        was multiply replicated. A substantial body of research literature exists supporting the phenomenon However, the accuracy of the technique under the unusual circumstances that produced the findings of this study cannot be determined. The illusion of a three-dimensional reality, linear time and walls that cannot be seen through is maintained by the internal dialogue. This is a constant stream of mental chatter in which the brain reflexively names everything that is perceived. If it is allowed to flow, it will erase or distort high strangeness data. The viewer therefore begins by shutting off the internal dialogue.
                        The act of providing the coordinates joins the viewer to a chain of possible states interactions; the
                        chain may be followed back to its origin and the image-creating faculty of the mind used to observe the original incident. The observation is itself an interaction with the original incident and all parties to it, a fact with important ramifications.
                        Remote viewing does not ordinarily produce reliable alphanumeric information. The reason is that the viewer perceives a superposition of possible states; a street sign will often be blurry because the street might have been named Oak, Walnut, Cherry or Pine and all possibilities are simultaneously present. The same is true of numbers. Nevertheless, complex comparisons can be made and reasoning can take place, so the technique can yield an abundance of useful information.
                        The destinations in this study involved extraordinarily challenging interactions, both with aliens and
                        with alien technology. In high strangeness settings such as these, there are no familiar elements in the environment. The task in remote viewing is analogous to learning a foreign language while dealing with unfamiliar objects. The viewer must dispense with his or her original frame of reference, including language, and make an adjustment to an entirely different context. As the viewer becomes more familiar with the environment, it slowly becomes possible to resolve the objects intellectually. There is, to put it succinctly, a huge translation problem.
                        The observations that will be presented can in theory be verified by comparing them with other sources of information. Government agencies and defense corporations hold the larger body of information about high strangeness phenomena in strict secrecy. The secret data may consist primarily of photographs, radar traces, infrared and microwave emanations and a few anecdotal accounts by individuals who obtained a close look at the phenomenon. It is very unlikely that corroboration exists for the depth of information
                        acquired by the author.
                        Owing to the difficulty of the task, it is unlikely that another remote viewer will be able to repeat the
                        work in the foreseeable future. Nevertheless, given the potential importance of the findings it was deemed improper to withhold them. Objective The initial purpose of the study was to learn about technology deployed by advanced alien species. As the study progressed the objective was broadened to include alien attitudes toward the human species and their intentions with respect to the Earth, the relevant exopolitics, the challenge of communication and a strategy by which it may be achieved, observations of their technology and some options available to humanity in dealing with the alien colonizers. The larger picture of how humanity can advance into the future was addressed.
                      3. Analysis
                        The events that were investigated represented very disparate contact experiences. Given the significant variations in appearance that are found among humans, there was no reason to assume that alien species would be any less diverse. The task of deciding which events belonged to a particular species was difficult. Many of the incidents concerned sightings of anomalous flying objects, and many of these devices turned out to be intelligent and sentient but not carrying biological life forms.
                        Mental acts such as remote viewing and the ability to pay attention to something are acts of
                        technology for both alien species. Whereas humans can distinguish between sentience and intelligence (the neighborhood deer are sentient but not intelligent; the authorÑs house cats are both sentient and intelligent), aliens have many more categories to choose from. Humans look at technology as composed of inert objects; that is one of the key differences between humans and advanced species. Virtually anything humans do with the mind can be performed by aliens as an act of technology, and they can do additional things that humans have yet to imagine.
                        A decision was made to sort the alien contacts with respect to the development of technology. The
                        author hypothesized that while members of a species might differ by appearance, the order in which
                        important discoveries were made was consistent within a species. Development trains could be compared.
                        Using these criteria, the study indicates that at least three alien species are visiting Earth. There are
                        almost certainly more than three. The possibility cannot be excluded that at least one species originated here and is sharing the planet with us.
                        The findings present a picture of technologically advanced species that differ in important ways from
                        human beings. The majority of the observations concern two species, which will be discussed in detail.
                        The reader should bear in mind that all observations contain errors; in this case neither the magnitude nor the direction of the error can be estimated.
                        Concerning the most numerous species, the physical appearance of the individuals varies, perhaps
                        more than among humans. They are primarily a short, bipedal, large-headed, large-eyed, thin-limbed species. On the single occasion when one was seen in the nude, there were no visible organs of generation or elimination like those possessed by humans. On the front in the center of the body
                        (approximately where the human navel would be) there was a large oval area where the texture and
                        differentiation of the skin was observably different. Its origin and function are unknown. Speculatively, the skin surface of the oval area was reminiscent of the pebbled surface of the human tongue.
                        No immature members of this species were observed. It is not known how they create their units or
                        their progeny. The emotions exhibited by this species appear to be very limited. They are task oriented. In some castes they can feel the equivalent of fear. They are also capable of anger. Individuation is both a matter of degree and a function of caste within this species. The short, more numerous units resemble living robots. They appear to act as animated tools. As caste rises the units become taller, more intelligent and more fully autonomous. Nevertheless, individual decision making is very limited. To all intents and purposes, this species functions as a collective intelligence analogous to an ant colony.
                        Individuation is also a matter of degree among humans. This is acknowledged in human concepts
                        like ÈmobŠ and observed in events such as violent brawls between fans at sports events. Humans do not generally recognize the loss of individual initiative as undesirable. Many human social processes, for example the addition of an individual to military forces, actually celebrate the loss of individuality. The incorporation of an intelligent individual into an unintelligent collective must logically be seen as a loss, however.
                        To make a comparison between humans and aliens: the taller units sometimes described by human
                        witnesses are probably members of the next higher caste (above the tools). Its members perform tasks requiring specialized knowledge. The authorÑs notes refer to it as the technician caste. They are intelligent and perform their assigned tasks flawlessly. A human being with Ph.D.s in two different sciences from a top-ranked university and no personal life whatsoever might function at that level. It is one of the lowest alien castes.
                        The secret of their success is that they never forget anything. They can be surprised, but they can be
                        surprised only once. After the first incident they prepare a response and distribute it to all of their units. If the incident recurs, the previously prepared response is immediately implemented no matter how far removed it may be in space and time from the original event. This is a salient fact about the species.
                        By way of illustration, early in the study of alien species the author paid a visit to an orbital colonizer
                        facility via remote viewing. The facility handled experiments on human beings. The human participants did not benefit from these experiments. The author broke a module and released some humans from connection with the experiments. Two colonizer units, who seemed to be low-grade technicians, appeared agitated by this action but did not interfere.
                        Inspired by the experience, the author made a second visit with the intention of releasing all of the
                        human beings in the studies. The author was accompanied on this occasion by a group of colleagues. In the meantime Group B had prepared a weapon. It deployed as soon as the author interacted with the module. The author and colleagues managed a safe return by the narrowest possible margin. Future visits
                        to this orbital facility will undoubtedly be met by an improved weapon.
                        The species has an enormous industrial base involving several planets. Their economy is extremely
                        efficient but it is a net consumer. They colonize and are in an expansion phase. The scale of their
                        operations here suggests that they have progressed beyond initial scientific studies and are actively mining our mineral and biological resources. Their intent is to establish a colony on Earth.
                        They do not consider humanity an intelligent species. There is more than one reason for this attitude
                        on their part but the principal element appears to be the following: the species regularly collects humans for examination and subsequent release. This usually occurs in rural areas. Individuals who are later collected and interrogated, in what may be widely separated geographical locations, display no knowledge of the previous alien-human interactions. Therefore the species has concluded that humans do not learn from experience.
                        For convenience this species will be referred to as Èthe colonizers.Š In the authorÑs notes they are
                        designated as Group B because this was the second species that was encountered.
                        The first species is composed of units that appear to be tall thin bipeds; however, their sense of self is vested in a collective purpose. Individual units are not significant to this species and they do not view individual biological units as intelligent beings. From that standpoint it is no more appropriate to regard this species as an assembly of individuals than it is to treat a human being as a collection of independent cells. It is an enormously diverse, enormously bright collective intelligence.
                        The technology possessed by this species is conceptually very advanced, but its engineering is
                        characterized by an elegant simplicity. Structures that they build have a strikingly unusual appearance.
                        From the authorÑs notes, concerning the first remote viewing of this species:
                        “I was standing in a large dark space with a low ceiling-I think it was a rock or dirt ceiling-that
                        reminded me of an empty parking garage. The air was thin and chilly. I was looking at a row of strange colonnades. They were joined by arcs something like the supports of a Roman aqueduct. Apart from that resemblance, the architecture was unlike anything I had ever seen. I remember saying ‘Human beings don’t usually build this way.’ They don’t ever build this way. Human constructions utilize interchangeable parts. A blueprint is created and workers are trained to implement it by putting specified components in specified places. These colonnades were very complex, with many different kinds of conduit and structural elements, but they had an astonishing cohesion. There were few if any interchangeable parts. It was as if to the minutiae; it was as if the colonnades had been built by a single mind. The aesthetic impact was striking. No human being had built such things; no human being had conceived of such things.”
                        This species does not colonize. They appear to live in space and are migratory on an astronomical scale in a regular pattern. They have some facilities on Earth for scientific studies and operational convenience.
                        They do not believe that human beings are an intelligent species; however, they admit the possibility that human beings can develop intelligence. This species will hereafter be referred to as the (comparatively) benign species. They are designated as Group A.
                        A brief comment upon the initial differences that a remote viewer encounters with each Group may be in order. Group A defends its craft and facilities with characteristic shielding that is designed to prevent remote viewing and remote influencing by any means, including acts of technology. It is difficult to obtain access to a Group A facility. Once that is achieved, Group A does not harass the viewer.
                        Group B domains are much easier to enter. However, the colonizers resist remote viewing with a
                        variety of means including weapons, booby traps and energy fields that make remote viewing difficult. In the case of the fields, the act of viewing was made as strenuous as walking in deep water. Interaction with Group B became progressively more dangerous as the study continued.
                        Remote viewing is an intrusion readily noticed by all intelligent species that have been observed.
                        Human beings can also notice the intrusion of another personÑs attention although few humans make use of the capability.
                      4. Comparisons
                        The opportunity to study another species affords a unique perspective. With respect to comparative
                        intelligence, humans are not very bright. By a variety of reasonable tests, advanced alien societies display performance superior to human society. The human norm is significantly below that of any space-faring species studied.
                      5. Humans produce some bright individuals, but these are not the individuals who run our
                        governments or make any of our important decisions. Our society assigns no special value to intelligence and makes no systematic use of it. Traits such as wealth, physical beauty and athletic prowess are more enthusiastically sought after.
                        Group B compiled an extensive database on human beings. Much of the information is biological and chemical, related to their scientific studies. The purpose of the studies is to find ways human beings can be of use to the colonizers; for example, some studies concerned the use of human beings to manufacture specific biological essences.
                      6. From their perspective, human behavior centers upon efforts by the male to secure food and resources for himself and his family. Our species is very prolific, leading to constant
                        fighting between males within the tribe and repeated cycles of territorial warfare.
                        The colonizers deduced that the behavior is biologically determined: human males have a biological
                        urge to fight one another. Our species produces males and females in approximately equal numbers.
                        Organized society cannot tolerate such a high proportion of males; it results in fragmentation and is
                        ultimately the cause of war. They calculated the birth ratio of females to males that would prevent war.
                        The threshold was reached at approximately eight to one.
                        An alteration in the birth ratio was a logical idea for the colonizers, who are skilled biological
                        engineers. The author observed no intention on their part to put this solution into practice; they merely calculated a parameter. However unappealing such a solution might be, it may have theoretical merit.
                        Given a large preponderance of females, human males would no longer need to fight each other to obtain mates; the evolutionary value of male aggression would largely be erased. As for women, the eight wives would be protective of their one husband; it is unlikely that he would be allowed to risk himself in fights

                      The colonizers do not have human emotional drives; therefore our language is largely meaningless to
                      them. They concluded (a carefully reasoned judgment based upon concepts foreign to us) that the purpose of all of our social organizations is to sort competitive males into dominance hierarchies. These hierarchies are unstable because instinct-driven individual competition outweighs the central purpose.
                      The absence of rational behavior by our collectives and the chaotic and mutually predatory nature of
                      their interactions is a major obstacle in trying to persuade either alien species that human beings possess
                      intelligence. Human collectives, whether they are governments, political parties, armies, churches or
                      corporations, function at the level of the lowest common denominator. Bureaucracies develop and
                      individual initiative is extinguished. Eventually the collective becomes terminally inefficient and
                      disintegrates. Aliens compare this with their own superbly integrated collectives and draw appropriate
                      conclusions.
                      Human beings are actually capable of a form of cooperation in which individuality is not sacrificed and
                      assets such as experience, knowledge and intelligence are additive. Each member feels the experience of
                      the group to be his or her own. This is the potential beginning of a group mind but is so rarely practiced
                      that it is virtually invisible to observers.
                      Both the colonizers and the (comparatively) benevolent species value species self-awareness, which is
                      not found among humans. Individual humans decide who they are and what they want to do with their
                      lives. We have never collectively assessed ourselves as a life form and decided what our purpose in
                      existence should be. Both of the alien species have accomplished that. They see the absence of species
                      self-awareness as evidence that there is not enough intelligence present for our species to become self
                      aware.
                      There is a striking difference between species in individuation and the distribution of intelligence. The
                      colonizers and the (comparatively) benign species are two different forms of collective consciousness.
                      The colonizers are similar to communally living insects; units slowly become more capable of individual
                      initiative and self-awareness as caste level increases. By contrast the (comparatively) benign species may
                      have started out as individual biological units in the very remote past, but it now functions as an extremely well integrated, complex collective. Every part appears to possess intelligence and initiative. It is a true group mind.
                      The human species is composed of autonomous individuals, giving us great advantages in originality
                      and flexibility. The average biological unit amongst us is capable of individual initiative. On the other
                      hand we are unable to make organized use of this capability because our collectives are not intelligent.
                      The colonizers have units who are much more efficient than our individuals, completely obedient, and
                      highly intelligent within specified limits. Their technicians are trainedÙ one could as well say
                      programmedÙ for a very high level of competence in their specialties. Beyond that no resources are
                      invested in these units. They do not have private lives as we know them.
                      Individuation, which involves self-awareness and the capacity for individual initiative, is a matter of
                      degree among the colonizers and it is controlled by caste. The sense one has as a viewer is that the caste
                      distinction is absolute; some physiological difference or inflexible social condition is involved. The lower
                      castes are irrevocably lower. Some of them seem not to be individuals at all, but built-to-purpose units of
                      limited initiative. Mechanical devices made by this species may have some of the characteristics we
                      associate with intelligence. They may possess self-awareness. They can detect and interact with remote
                      viewers. Devices made by the (comparatively) benign species may have a much higher level of sentience
                      and capabilities so sophisticated that it is unclear whether one is dealing with a created intelligence or a
                      biological life form.
                      In consequence, distinctions now thought meaningful by human beings such as artificial-natural and
                      sentient versus non-sentient are inapplicable. The lines between individual and collective as well as tool
                      and tool-user are unclear among alien species. These distinctions appear to be artifacts of the current level of human technology and individuation.
                      These studies found no basis for popular memes such as human-alien hybrids, aliens walking among us
                      in disguise, aliens and humans working together in underground bases, treaties between human
                      governments and aliens, the Galactic Federation or the Prime Directive. The author had expected to find
                      Legends of ancestors from the stars in the lore of other species but did not, despite the fact that they live
                      surrounded by stars just as we do.
                      During these studies the following insight emerged: human interaction is strongly oriented toward
                      parent-child relationships, mating, male rivalry and defense of the family. Perhaps the true function of
                      emotions is to organize our behavior around our fundamental biological relationships. Aliens lack these
                      biological and social relationships entirely. They cannot be parents, children, lovers, brothers or even
                      enemies to us. Human beings must not bring these attitudes to the negotiating table. It is an error to
                      interpret the acts of other species in terms of human social interactions.
                      The (comparatively) benevolent species explained that intelligent species do not engage in territorial
                      warfare. Indeed, there is friction between Group A and Group B and they have exchanged fire on multiple
                      occasions, but that is not warfare as humans know it. The implicit assumptions of parity and equivalence
                      of motive that underlie human territorial warfare are missing.
                      With reference to acts of mind such as remote viewing and psychokinesis, observation so far indicates
                      that on a per-unit basis the colonizers are substantially less powerful than human beings, at least as far as
                      the lower castes are concerned. The colonizers supplement the abilities of their units with technology.
                      Because some elements of their technology so closely approximate acts of mind, one may speculate that
                      their species contains some fully psi-capable individuals (or did at one time).
                      For example, consider the automobile: it has a nervous system, a digestive system, an air intake, four
                      limbs and two eyes. It is an imitation animal. Other species also copy the life forms and phenomena with
                      which they are familiar. To create psi-capable technology the colonizers may have copied abilities that
                      some members of their species displayed.
                      Both alien species use technology that can interact with the viewerÑs attention and can operate in ways
                      that a naïve human observer might think are supernatural.

                      We commonly assume that solid objects cannot move through walls without making holes that an event must be either Èreal or in the mind,Š that an object can be in only one place at a time and that the flow of time moves in only one direction. Aliens violate these assumptions freely by acts of technology.
                      The predominant mode of communication among intelligent species is a direct interaction of
                      consciousness, independent of language. That was true of every species studied. Context was occasionally
                      an issue but there was no language barrier.
                      The colonizers have attitudes that should be of interest to us. They are intolerant of failure. Units who
                      fail to complete their assignments are considered defective. The capital investment in the individual is
                      considered and a decision is reached on the further usefulness of that unit. If the error is large in
                      comparison to the value of the unit, the unit is disposed of. No resources are expended on flawed units.
                      Some of the higher caste units understood the consequence of failure in their assignments and dreaded it.
                      They appeared sufficiently individuated to fear personal extinction.
                      The closest equivalent to the concept ÈnegotiationŠ in their language carries the suggestion that the
                      good of their species might be sacrificed for another purpose. Because their highest value is the good of
                      the species, that translates as a treasonous and despicable act. The term appears to originate in their early
                      history when primitive collectives fought for dominion. The nature of Group B is very different today. It
                      is highly integrated and its behavior is uniform. Its highest value is itself.
                      The species consists of very extensive hierarchies. There is a favored element which will never be seen
                      on Earth until the planet is considered fully pacified; those is, when human beings no longer operate
                      technology or offer any competition for resources. This element is individuated on a level comparable to
                      human beings but will never be accessible to human contact. The possibility must be considered that all of the visible part of Group B comprises a manufactured service structure that supports the favored element.
                      Efforts to resolve issues on principle will not succeed because the highest principle recognized by this
                      species is the expansion of the race. Once established on a planet, even in a small territory, they expand
                      and eventually push out all others. It is a biological imperative for them. They do not coexist. The
                      accommodations they have reached with other species are mutually stressful.
                      At the time the above observation was originally made, a detachment of colonists was on its way to the
                      Earth. The colonists have now arrived and are constructing underground bases. Each base or node is the
                      kernel of a future colony. The behavior of the species is reclusive in the early stage of colonization.
                      Activities are surreptitious; interaction is avoided. As the node develops self-sufficiency and capability the
                      behavior changes. Scouting and other operations become bolder. Eventually foreign technology is actively harassed and repelled. Ultimately this species will not tolerate any foreign technology in areas they control.
                      The pattern of airliner-UFO incidents on one of the runways at Mexico CityÑs international airport may
                      indicate the presence of a colonizer node. These anomalous objects may be defending what they consider to be their territory. The colonizers will eventually lay claim to part of a major city somewhere on Earth.
                      The only public sign of this development may be a mass evacuation, with a strict ban on any entry into the affected area and air travel above it. Presumably satellite images will be altered or expunged.
                      A land seizure may already have occurred. The takeover of the land around Laguna Cartagena in
                      Puerto Rico by the U.S. Fish and Wildlife Service is suggestive in this respect. The area had long since
                      been settled and developed; there were no rare species left to protect. However, the location had figured in a remarkable series of incidents that appeared to represent conflict between different types of alien craft and, almost certainly, species. Human beings have now been removed and government forces actively patrol the perimeter.
                      The behavior of Group B has evolved. In the 1980s they were not confrontational, although they
                      employed booby traps, weapons, alarms and remote viewer deterrent technology on their ships and in
                      their facilities. Recently this author and a colleague encountered them by accident while doing a
                      geological remote viewing in Puerto Rico. We discovered a major underground construction project,
                      which we had not expected, and were apprehended. The units reviewed the colleagueÑs possible states,
                      decided he was not a threat and let him go. (He experienced this as being shown visions of his future.) The author had never encountered this part of Group B before but was recognized. The explanation that we were only tourists was dismissed. The author was given a strong warning not to return.
                      The units that apprehended us and delivered the message seemed to be the equivalent of soldier ants.
                      They were perhaps two ranks above the tools. These were not technicians; they were warfare specialists,
                      and they were formidable The behavior of Group B follows the pattern the colonizers have displayed on other worlds. Absent a significant change in circumstances, the human species will come under increasing pressure from the colonizers. It is their practice to expand until confronted by a species with comparable or more advanced technology. We share a value with this species: the bottom line. If viewing is accurate, the travel time between Earth and their origin is almost 40 Earth years (the species is capable of faster than light travel; its origin is very distant, perhaps in another galaxy). That is a long supply line by anyoneÑs standards. Significant resources are already committed to operations here. Local units will be held strictly accountable by their superiors for the management of this material. This fact may furnish a basis for negotiation.
                      The origin of Group A is inside the Milky Way, although they may have spread more widely; they are
                      remarkable travelers. Their specific origin is on the far side of the galaxy on the opposite side of the plane
                      of the ecliptic. While the members and apparatus of the local establishment are capable of independent
                      decision-making, an event that falls outside parameters requires consultation with central control. The
                      turnaround time for the consultation is eleven hours, almost to the minute. The communication occurs
                      much faster than the speed of light. However, it takes a small fraction of time for the communication to
                      pass through each node and there seems to be a very large number of nodes. It is conceivable that all of
                      Group A participates in a decision made by primary central control.
                      This process of communication has been observed twice. The first instance occurred during the first
                      contact between the author and Group A. On that occasion, after the first remote viewing revealed the
                      presence of alien technology, the author returned, gained entry a second time and did extensive damage to local central control with the objective of preventing the departure of the aliens so that their technology could be studied. Eleven hours later the attention of Group A arrived and a conversation ensued. The author promised not to interfere with sensitive systems and Group A agreed to answer any questions the author asked.

                      This arrangement led to an enlightening dialogue.
                      The author deduced that wrecking central control had perturbed Group A not so much on account of
                      the damage as the fact that it was B-like. If Group B had learned how to get through AÑs defenses, it
                      would be a problem requiring immediate attention. Upon making contact, Group A expressed surprise to
                      find an intelligent presence on Earth and asked whether they should leave. A decision was called for. The
                      author informed Group A that we were delighted to have them here and rolled out the red carpet in every
                      way she could think of. Group A assumed that the author was a nascent group mind and set about the task of education. This involved answering the authorÑs questions and giving instruction in how intelligent species communicate.
                      The fact that Group A thought the author was a group mind did not become clear until some seven
                      months later. The author began to write a letter to a friend who was in conflict with his in-laws. The
                      subject of the letter was what is owed to the collective and what is owed to oneself. Group A interrupted
                      with ÈYou speak of individuals. Are you one such?Š That truth was admitted to. Group A responded
                      ÈIndividuals do not possess intelligence.Š ÈThen how are we having this conversation?Š the author
                      retorted.
                      Group A cut communications but returned after about an hour with a designation equivalent to
                      Èindividual biological unit potentially capable of intelligence.Š That was a remarkable feat of intellectual
                      honesty. They had never before made an exception to their belief that only collectives could possess
                      intelligence.
                      In the second observed incident of communication with all of Group A, a group of Navy warships had
                      performed a communications exercise at sea close to the location of some UO incidents. The majority of
                      the participants believed that it was a standard military exercise using advanced technology. The real
                      purpose of the exercise was to evoke a response from UFOs. It did, but by the time a UFO rose out of the
                      waterÙ eleven hours laterÙ the exercise had long since finished and the officers in charge had gone home
                      thinking they had failed.

                      It took some time to work out the purpose of the Group A station on Earth. They are able to transmit
                      physical things over great distances. This station is strategically placed for this purpose. When the author
                      first checked they were transmitting water. It seemed very pure with some faint chemical traces that
                      seemed to include acetone and one or two other chemicals. Some of it spattered during transit; the
                      engineers (equivalent) had to mop up afterwards. On other occasions the author has seen them moving
                      what appear to be gaseous forms of uranium and deuterium.
                      These visitors offer a remarkable opportunity to learn and evolve. Group B made efforts to dislodge
                      them; they have resisted because they want to see what becomes of humanity and whether we can develop intelligence.

                      1. Options
                        The situation can be advantageous for human beings. We have the opportunity to study advanced
                        technology and perhaps to make a quantum leap in what we are able to do. We will have the opportunity to see ourselves as others see us. For the first time we may be able to share ideas with more intelligent species. We may even become self-aware.
                        Meanwhile, the aliens are actively mining our resources. This alters our future. They are taking at least one entire technology from us. A mineral is being mined which is useful in a manufacturing process that we have not yet invented. If that continues, we will never develop that technology because the mineral will no longer exist in useful quantities by the time we are ready for it.
                        If remote viewing is even somewhat accurate, it is not in our interest to allow alien colonization. At the same time, war is both an inappropriate and a futile choice. Territorial warfare is a biologically
                        determined human behavior. The aliens will not go to war with us. They cannot. Should we attempt to engage them in warfare, our failure to recognize the profound differences between humans and aliens will be clear evidence to all onlookers that we are not an intelligent species.
                        After careful study, the author ascertained that the only behavior reminiscent of war that the colonizers can produce is evoked in the context of a species survival emergency. In view of the disparity in intelligence, technological capability, complexity of organization, length of experience, size of industrial plant and number of units, human interests would not be well served by evoking that response.
                        As inhabitants of the disputed land mass, we cannot afford to blow it up. The problem must be
                        resolved another way.
                        Extensive research failed to reveal any useful analysis on this topic. We have not developed a
                        method for conducting a negotiation with nonhumans. That is true even with respect to animals, who have much more in common with us than humans do with aliens and who have lived with us for millennia. Our civilization makes use of animals in many ways, but humans do not usually communicate with animals, who are believed to have nothing of value to say. The opportunity to converse with the nonhuman occupants of Earth has not been utilized. Some animals have learned a few words of human language;
                        where is the human who speaks gorilla or dolphinese?
                        As a species we have no plan. It is in our interest to develop one.
                      2. Communication
                        At present the interaction with alien species is primarily controlled by military forces, which fire
                        indiscriminately on craft of all species. This is a nuisance to the visitors, who have started to return fire and sometimes open fire when a radar lock is made. The practice occasionally results in the acquisition of damaged alien craft, or parts thereof, but very little has been learned. Our current level of scientific development does not provide adequate insight; the mere possession of foreign technology does not automatically enable reverse engineering.
                        The development of rapport with Group A could have spectacular benefits if they are willing to
                        communicate and assist us technologically. All that is required is for human beings to develop the ability to hold an intelligent conversation.
                        That is more difficult than it may seem. Multiple efforts to communicate with alien species have been
                        secretly made by governments, and the aliens have attempted to communicate with us.[5] An example of the latter occurred in 1966 at Minot Air Force Base. The Base housed a group of strategic nuclear missiles. As recounted by author Robert Hastings: ÈWhen the UFO buzzed Echo Capsule, Schuur says
                        seven or eight missiles began registering õspurious indicators.ÑThen a õLaunch in ProgressÑ switch was tripped, which forced operators to manually override with an õInhibitÑ command. Finally, when the UFO passed, all systems returned to normal.Š[6]
                        Visitors have often displayed interest in military facilities. These installations represent the pinnacle of human technological achievement. It is reasonable to think that if intelligence exists on Earth, it could be found there. Remote viewing suggests that the aliens interacted with the missiles in a search for an
                        intelligent response, perhaps for evidence of sentience in the technology.
                        Of the efforts made by governments to communicate with aliens, there is no evidence that any has
                        succeeded. Group A and Group B are collective intelligences; this was the case for every other intelligent species that was surveyed. It is a mistake to assume that our visitors are individuals like ourselves. The default assumption should be that the other is a collective intelligence and that whether or not a biological entity is present, the other is sentient. Furthermore, it should be assumed to be in real time contact with the species that produced it. Aliens will make these assumptions about us.
                        Politeness in our society entails recognition of the other as an individual. It is customary to ask the
                        name of the other and then try to determine his or her place in the relevant hierarchy. When strangers meet, particularly if they are males, a dominance relationship is negotiated and ratified. That is largely achieved by body language, and must proceed before any cooperative acts can take place. These behaviors have a purpose in our own species but must not be carried over into other contexts. Interactions focused on individual dominance make no sense to a collective intelligence.
                        Communication with intelligent species requires the ability to carry on an intelligent conversation.
                        Intelligent beings do not reason contrary to fact. Counter-factual statements and assumptions would not occur in an intelligent conversation, yet human beings frequently use them. The field of statistics revolves around the normal distribution, a nexus of counterfactual assumptions. (Nonparametrics, in which no underlying distribution is assumed, are largely exempt from the problem.) A common expression like Èif I were youŠ is overtly counter-factual.
                        From the perspective of Group A, a communication refers to a possible or actual occurrence. A true
                        statement references a chain of possible states interactions. The chain is looked for and its ramifications are considered. By contrast, the units of Group B are supplied with their beliefs by the collective. These units do very little fact checking on their own. They do not re-evaluate fundamental premises.
                        A human being can utter words that reference non-existent or contradictory chains such as Ègravity
                        does not existŠ or Èthere is surface train service between New York and Australia.Š Group A does not say such things and would not accept statements that offer such expressions as true. Group B pays no attention to the content of human communications, which they regard as unintelligent utterances.
                        Human beings take errors for granted. They assume that the other will allow multiple trials of a
                        communication effort before concluding that it has failed. Intelligent species do not make that assumption.
                        Errors are not expected and are not allowed for. It is imperative that when communication is initiated, an intelligent conversation must follow. A single mistake may be enough to convince the other that the initial appearance of intelligence was accidental; they may then refuse all future contact. They will, at the very least, decline all contact through the medium used by the failed attempt. There is a limited number of available media. Radio and microwave signals will no longer serve, due to previous failed efforts.
                        All over the world, humans blink flashlights at UFOs. This has removed optical signals from the list of
                        ways in which human beings could initiate an intelligent conversation. Sometimes the UFOs blink back;
                        that is not significant. In all probability human light blinking is considered on a par with fireflies flashing to attract mates. Nothing resembling an intelligent conversation ever ensues. It is regrettable that this benign and simple technology has been disabled as a medium of communication. It is important that the same errors not be made with respect to other potential media.
                        The insertion of meaningful data such as mathematical series in a bit stream has been widely discussed as a possible indicator of intelligence. The problem is that our electronic devices produce complex electromagnetic emissions. That by itself is not evidence of intelligence from the alien point of view. The missiles in the capsule produced their own emanations, in which human beings had invested a great deal of effort. They also carried a powerful collection of possible states. There was every reason to think that if communication was possible it would be achieved there; yet it was not. An intelligent response was not received. The visitor consequently dismissed the complexity of electromagnetic emanations as an
                        indicator of intelligence.
                        Simply the fact that an object emits electromagnetic signals, including very complex signals, does not say anything about its degree of sentience. However, communication does not depend upon technology.
                        Mind to mind communication is quite feasible if human beings take the trouble to learn how. Even in that mode, great care must be taken to avoid the mistakes previously mentioned. The conversation must be intelligent, and it must ultimately be supported by reciprocal physical actions.
                      3. Technology Transfer
                        Technology transfer is not a simple problem. In the absence of common scientific belief structures, we do not have a ready way to assimilate foreign technology. The simple possession of foreign objects does not enable us to understand them. Imagine members of a Stone Age tribe trying to assemble a flying object from random parts of a 747 jet airliner, a Piper Cub and a riding lawnmower. The parts are not meaningful in themselves. What matters are the ideas behind them.
                        The acquisition of an advanced foreign technology must begin with the principles it is based upon.
                        They must be converted into experiments. It is necessary to repeat the development train, but one can do so knowing what the end product will be.
                        On the basis of these observations, Group B technology is inaccessible and will remain so even though it appears to represent an extremely evolved version of what we now possess. It requires too many resources and too large an industrial base. Even with help from Group B and a collection of working artifacts to examine, it could not be duplicated here. Group B has no reason to offer assistance; indeed, it is not in their interest to further our development.
                        Group A is far more advanced than Group B. Its technology has an entirely different theoretical basis.
                        The reasoning behind it is conceptually alien to ours, but if we could master these ideas we could acquire the technology. Obviously we cannot acquire in a few years or a few hundred years what an alien species has developed over millennia, but we can potentially manage an enormous advance over our current level of development. Under the right circumstances Group A will be willing to help us.

                      There appears to be general agreement among alien species that technology can be organized in Tiers.
                      Tier 1 is the lowest tier; it is the ability to make a tool. A tool is defined as a piece of technology whose
                      performance is not the product of the materials of which it is made. Everything modern civilization has
                      achieved so far, including nuclear weapons and genetically modified organisms, can be seen as exploiting
                      what occurs naturally in the environment. As such it is considered rudimentary and is not evidence of
                      intelligence. To be recognized as intelligent, human beings need to make a tool. An over-unity alternative
                      energy device may qualify. Possible states technology, if successfully developed, would qualify. We
                      would not need to transform our industry; a single demonstration would be enough.
                      When human beings arrive at Tier 1, context will then exist to explain Tier 2. A short video in the
                      authorÑs collection shows what is likely to be an example of Tier 2 technology. In Penetration [7] Ingo
                      Swann describes an encounter with an object that is a good candidate for Tier 3.
                      Not having yet made a tool, human beings are at Tier 0. It is probable that human beings can progress
                      faster than the colonizers once our collectives become intelligent. At Tier 2 we would be the technological
                      equals of the colonizers. At Tier 3 we will be able to evict them from our home world. By then we will
                      have long since traveled to other star systems and met those who will be then, our peers.

                      1. Strategic Options
                        The policy of firing on all UFOs is obviously counterproductive and dangerous. Group A and B
                        technologies are sufficiently different for their craft to exhibit different electromagnetic signatures. It
                        should be possible to tell them apart. Group A should never be fired upon, nor should any objects whose ownership is unclear.
                        If this assessment is accurate, we should try to prevent the colonizers from becoming fully invested
                        here. We must do that without going to war. The colonizers are vulnerable to a discreetly conducted war of attrition: enough to deplete their resources, but not enough to pose a survival challenge. What is needed is for their losses to appear as the uncoordinated acts of unintelligent animals. Since Group B believes that humans are not intelligent it should be possible to accomplish this.
                        To succeed, the effort will need to be decentralized. Centralized planning will be readily detectable by Group B, who will then destroy the command center. (The command center has a unique feature:
                        destroying it will stop the war of attrition. Group B has the ability to make that observation.)
                        After enough losses are experienced to impact the mission, the local management of Group B will
                        contact us. At that point we may be able to negotiate some ground rules. Group B will keep their word only as long as the consequences of not doing so are severe. At present they have more to fear from their superiors than from us. It is that circumstance that gives us potential leverage.
                        Group B is capable of complex strategic deception. At present they see no need to engage in strategic deception against the human species. It will be hard for humans to give up the idea that they can befriend or bribe Group B. This author believes that any attempts to do that will be interpreted as a sign of weakness. It is the habit of Group B to advance against weakness.
                        It should be borne in mind that Group B considers themselves enormously superior to humans in every way. That will not change. The Supercollider was not built in Texas on account of fire ants, but ants and humans did not become strategic partners. Through attrition, fire ants won control of some territory. The human belief in their innate superiority to fire ants is unchanged. An ant-human alliance is not contemplated. This is an exact parallel.
                        Group B may be impossible to dislodge, but their expansion could be slowed. In the meantime, perhaps humans can learn to make a tool. If we succeed, it will change the exopolitics in our favor. Other species are unhappy with the arrival of the colonizers in our region. If they knew that Earth was home to an intelligent species that could potentially impede Group BÑs colonial expansion, we might receive some technological support and perhaps other forms of help.Conclusion
                        In the beginning the colonizers had an advantage. Their system contained another habitable planet.
                        They developed space travel and reached it. By that time they had exploited their home world almost to extinction. We grieve over the industrial abuse of the Earth; by their standards it is virtually untouched.
                        Where they have passed, a planet resembles Venus with its horrible atmosphere, vast open-pit mines and dying ecosystem.
                        It is conceivable that the Earth will escape that fate. The real treasure of this planet is its biological
                        abundance. Most intelligent life forms resembling ourselves have to make do with the equivalent of arctic tundra or the Mongolian steppes. The author has given at least cursory attention to perhaps thirty species;
                        not one has a home world that contains the rich variety of life found in the tropics. Considering the
                        experiments being performed by the colonizers and the contents of their database, it appears likely that the biological wealth of the Earth is a primary attraction. Earth is a unique source of rare biological essences.
                        In the larger scheme of things they are much more valuable than our minerals.
                        Imagine what it would have meant to humanity to have another habitable world almost within armÑs reach. It is possible that a previous civilization had that benefit. The traces of ancient civilization on Mars are telling, as is the evidence that it came to a sudden end, either through warfare or a close encounter with a celestial object. The civilization that produced the Egyptian pyramids (which were already ancient in the time of the Pharaohs) may once have spanned two worlds.
                        The galaxy, and surely the universe, is teeming with life and much of it is intelligent. The intelligent
                        species arise in a wide variety of environments, but the ones observed so far all have one thing in
                        common: they are collective intelligences. The conclusion is inescapable: in order to compete for a place in the galaxy, human beings must also learn to combine their mental efforts into intelligent collectives.
                        References
                        [1] Thomson, S. and Dunseath, W. J.R. An Experiment in Synchronicity. Physics Procedia 2011; Vol. 20,
                        p. 212-221.
                        [2] Some basic theorems on the foundations of mathematics and their implications. In Solomon
                        Feferman, Ed., Kurt Gödel Collected Works, Vol. III. Oxford University Press 1995; p.304-23.
                        [3] Feynman, R. QED: The Strange Theory of Light and Matter. Princeton University Press; 1988, p.61.
                        [4] Puthoff, H.E. and Targ, R. A Perceptual Channel for Information Transfer Over Kilometer Distances:
                        Historical Perspective and Recent Research. In: Tart, C.T., Puthoff, H.E. and Targ, R., editors. Mind at
                        Large, Hampton Roads Publishing Company, Charlottesville, VA 1979; p. 13-69.
                        [5] Kramer, W. M. and Bahme, C. W. Fire Officer’s Guide to Disaster Control, Second Edition.
                        Fire Engineering Books & Videos, Saddle Brook, NJ 07662, 1992; p.429-471.
                        [6] Hastings, R.,UFOs and Nukes. Author House, Bloomington, IN, 2008; p. 303-09.
                        [7] Swann, Ingo, Penetration: The Question of Extraterrestrial and Human Telepathy. Ingo Swann
                        Books, Rapid City, South Dakota 1998; p. 52-59.

                      Our soul, the mammalian soul structure versus Matrix Beings.

                      The map of the Soul is the map of destiny. Please click here for the original video/link with information.

                      3 Feb 2024 Wisest Advice
                      https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=wvJNiWUmd9c
                      Produced and Scripted by Wise Quotes/Sync Mind Team
                      ** We do not use AI tools in our creation process – All of our texts were originally written by real people or channeled from the astral planes.
                      Wise Quotes is a Brand by Sync Mind Audio LLC – Copyright © 2024 Sync Mind Audio LLC. “All rights reserved”
                      Explore the podcast 118 episodes
                      Wisest Advice/Wise Quotes

                      The Transcript of the video.

                      Each of our bodies possesses a detailed map. If well utilized, this map acts as an internal compass that guides us on our journey.
                      It is called the Bodygraph and is the foundation of Human Design, a system that combines
                      ancient knowledge and modern science to reveal who we are at our core.
                      The Bodygraph is unique to each person and is generated from precise birth information:
                      date,
                      time,
                      and place.


                      The result shows each person’s talents, challenges, and life mission.
                      It helps you understand how you function, how you relate to the world, and what your role in the universe is.
                      Human Design is based on astrology, I Ching, Kabbalah, and chakras, extracting the best of each stream to arrive at a complete result that reveals the true purpose of each person in this world.
                      Let’s understand exactly how Human Design works and how to apply it to have a fuller life
                      aligned with our Karma and Dharma.


                      Each of us came to this world for a reason. We need to be attentive to the universe’s signs
                      to understand and put our role in this existence into practice.
                      Human Design are based on four pillars that mix different and complementary knowledge:
                      Astrology, which takes into account the influence of planets at the time of birth and reveals aspects of each person’s personality and destiny.
                      The I Ching; An ancient Chinese system that offers insights into behavior patterns and ways to deal with life’s challenges.
                      The Jewish Kabbalah; A mystical wisdom that brings a deep understanding of each person’s energy and potential.
                      And, finally, the Chakras. The energy centers of the physical and spiritual body reveal how you relate to the world and yourself.
                      The backbone of Human Design is formed by three elements: Imagine the Centers as cities on a map, each with its own culture and function, from energy production to decision-making.
                      The Channels, then, are the roads that connect these cities, allowing the circulation of energy
                      and information between them, essential for the harmonious functioning of the whole.
                      The Gates are like the entry and exit points of these roads, guarding the secrets of our talents,
                      challenges, and the potential for personal transformation.
                      The position of the planets and celestial bodies at the time of birth determines which Gates will be activated in the Bodygraph.


                      The numbers of the activated Gates reveal which Centers will be defined, that is, energetically active, or undefined, or open to influence.


                      When two Gates at opposite ends of a Channel are activated, the Channel is considered defined, connecting the Centers on both sides and impacting the way energy flows through your design.
                      The technical explanation might seem confusing at first glance, but in practice, it is much simpler than it appears.
                      Essentially, the date of birth provides a snapshot of the sky at the exact moment of birth,
                      capturing the celestial positions that are essential.


                      The time and place of birth allow for an accurate calculation of the Ascendant and other important positions, which directly influence which Gates and, consequently, which Channels and Centers are activated.
                      The Centers in the Bodygraph represent the nine fundamental areas of our energy and consciousness.
                      They can be defined or undefined, indicating where we have consistency in our lives and where we are more open to the influence of the environment and the people around us.
                      Defined Centers provide stable strengths and characteristics, while undefined Centers
                      are areas of potential learning and growth, revealing where we may be more susceptible
                      to external conditioning.
                      Channels are the connections between the Centers, forming the structure through
                      which our energy flows.


                      They are defined by the presence of specific Gates at each end of the Channel, activated by the planets at the time of birth. Defined Channels in our energy chart indicate our innate talents and personality traits,
                      while the absence of defined Channels points to where we can seek harmony and balance through interactions with others.
                      Gates, derived from the 64 hexagrams of the I Ching, are the access points to our internal design.
                      Each Gate carries a specific energy and theme that further details our character and destiny.
                      The activation of particular Gates in our Bodygraph illuminates areas of potential, wisdom,
                      and even challenges we face, guiding us to understand better how we can express our unique gifts and navigate life’s obstacles.
                      It is through the Gates, Channels, and Centers that it’s possible to discover each person’s type.
                      Each type is a kind of personality and shows how each person is designed to interact with the world.
                      Manifestors are the pioneers, making up about 8% of people.
                      They have the innate ability to initiate actions and only need to inform others about their intentions to reduce obstacles.
                      This allows them to lead and innovate without hindrance.
                      Generators are the backbone of society, the majority of people, who shine when they find work and projects that truly resonate with their passions.
                      They must wait for situations that evoke a genuine internal response to act, thus ensuring that their actions are always rewarding.
                      Projectors are the strategists, representing 20% of the population, with a special gift for understanding people and systems.
                      They thrive when recognized and invited to contribute, finding satisfaction in guiding
                      and advising when their insight is valued.
                      Reflectors are the rare mirrors of society, with just 1%, reflecting the environment around them.
                      They make better decisions after a lunar cycle, allowing for a complete reflection
                      of the influences surrounding them.
                      This waiting helps them make choices that are in harmony with the larger environment.
                      In Human Design, knowing your type is key to success.
                      This discovery helps you understand yourself better and achieve your goals.
                      By understanding and using the characteristics of your type, you live more authentically
                      and realize your dreams.
                      This makes you grow as a person and have better relations with the world around you,
                      leading to a happier and more complete life.
                      Let’s explore how each type can use their unique characteristics to flourish and fulfill their purpose.
                      Have the innate ability to initiate and create.
                      They shine when acting independently but must learn to communicate their visions and intentions to minimize resistance from others.
                      The practice of transparency allows their initiatives to flow without obstacles, empowering them to lead effectively and inspire significant changes.
                      Possess an inexhaustible source of vital energy, which, when aligned with true passions, leads to deep satisfaction.
                      They are most fulfilled when waiting for situations that spark a genuine response, dedicating themselves fully to these opportunities.
                      This commitment to what truly resonates allows Generators to be productive and accomplished, becoming sources of inspiration for others.
                      Achieve success and satisfaction when they are recognized and invited to contribute.
                      Gifted with a sharp understanding of others and systems, they maximize their impact
                      by sharing their wisdom when valued.
                      Cultivating patience and appreciating their own worth is essential for Projectors to find their place as respected leaders and advisors.
                      Possessing the capacity to mirror the surrounding community and environment, require time to deliberate and make decisions.
                      Allowing for a full lunar cycle of reflection enables them to absorb and process the various influences, ultimately leading to choices that align with their authentic self.
                      This period of contemplation is essential, as it allows Reflectors to make decisions that are genuine and true to their nature.
                      Human Design reveals that the key to healthy and rewarding relationships lies in understanding and respecting each individual’s intrinsic differences.
                      By recognizing that each person has a unique energetic configuration, with their own talents,
                      challenges, and life missions, we begin to appreciate the beauty of diversity in human interactions.
                      It invites us to celebrate our individuality and that of others, recognizing that it is at the intersection of our differences where the true magic of relationships reveals itself.
                      By applying the insights of Human Design, we become more aware of how our energies
                      affect the people around us and vice versa.
                      This awareness helps us create spaces of mutual understanding where differences are opportunities for growth and mutual enrichment.
                      If this video made sense to you right in the comments:
                      “it makes sense to me.”
                      Remember to subscribe to the channel and activate the bell
                      to receive all the latest tea

                      When madness Rules & the collective psychoses.

                      Reflecting upon the First World War, Jung says, “When fate, for four whole years, played out a war of monumental frightfulness on the stage of Europe – a war that nobody wanted – nobody dreamed of asking exactly who or what had caused the war and its continuation.” Similarly, in today’s “war on terror,” a war that nobody, or at least very few people want, we need to dream of asking exactly who or what has caused this war and its continuation.

                      Another important statement of Karl Jung, psychoses and individuals are relative rare not so in groups/parties.

                      My favored one:

                      it was Carl Yung actually who said if you can’t understand someone’s actions you have to look at the consequences and infer the motive and when you do that the real consequences.

                      Most laws introduced lately are the policies the cabal/big banks/NWO?WEF in their owned/controlled countries being in the West resulted in that we you and me become poorer /infinite spying and use of that information to censor and manipulate the public opinion and resulting in slow degrading of all kinds of right/income. We did become much poorer and much more dependent. All industrial capacity used to produce and sell products worldwide taken to China. Cheap labor, cheap energy ( Coal) and environmental standards including cheap labor.

                      We are now in the final stage the collapse of Europe. An d even now these greedy monster cannot let go until everything is theirs and under control. A slow process for a long time to make sure we would not wake-up. Now in the end face let go of that and come for the final stroke creating using/creating fear and chaos.

                      That is what you can see and expect from now one. Nothing to do with nature but all human made/created.

                      Their is no real democracy at all, the show is run by proxies/puppets. Pre-selected prior to reaching the ballot box or you could say democracy is one day old on election day.

                      We in Europa are reduced to less than the former shadow of ourselves. Beggars at our best, robbed and manipulated by politicians. Will be slowly strip of real and tangible wealth ownership /income and a voice, become poorer, degraded more dependent on them ( Big Banks/proxies or multi nationals )and now in an position after 30 years of stagnation trying to starve/control us laterally.

                      No need for discussion or critics just watch what is unfolding now. The introduction of the fascists state.

                      where we are no longer able to provide/control the needed essentials for life and try to starve us.

                      (see “Why Don’t We See our Collective Madness”?)

                      Jung writes; psychic epidemics “…are infinitely more devastating than the worst of natural catastrophes. The supreme danger which threatens individuals as well as whole nations is a psychic danger.” We are in the midst of a collective psychosis that has become so normalized that very few people are even talking about it, which is itself an expression of our collective madness.

                      Developing a healthy and strong ego is crucially important in entering into relationship with and creatively expressing the daemonic energies within us. One of the most destructive things in the human psyche is unrealized creativity.


                      If the daemonic is not honored and treated religiously (i.e., carefully considered with reverence and a sense of the sacred), however, it constellates negatively and turns truly “demonic,” in the destructive sense of the word.

                      Jung comments,
                      “Generally speaking the daemonic is that moment when an unconscious content of seemingly overwhelming power appears on the threshold of consciousness. It can cross this threshold and seize hold of the personality. Then it is possession.”
                      Before an archetype can be consciously integrated, it will always manifest itself physically, because, in Jung’s words, “…it forces the subject into its own form.”


                      In its negative form, which is a truly virulent form of madness, we, because of our unconsciousness, become a living conduit for the incarnation of an inhuman, malevolent, predatory, rapacious energy that only cares about feeding its own insatiable narcissism, ultimately victimizing, consuming, and cannibalizing both ourselves and others in the process.
                      Describing this moment of being possessed, Jung elaborates, “The beast of prey seizes hold of him and soon makes him forget that he is a human being.
                      His animal affects hamper any reflection that might stand in the way of his infantile wish-fulfillments, filling him instead with a feeling of a new-won right to existence and intoxicating him with the lust for booty and blood.”This in-toxic-ating energy, which is the narcissistic ego running wild as it entrances itself, is the fuel which animates any form of addiction. “Intoxication,” to quote Jung, is “that most direct and dangerous form
                      of possession,” …as unless it is reflected upon, and therefore illuminated and transformed by the light of consciousness, it inevitably leads to self-destruction.

                      Jung reminds us that,
                      “Insanity is possession by an unconscious content that, as such, is not assimilated to consciousness, nor can it be assimilated since the very existence of such conditions is denied.” We then fall into the infinite regression and self-perpetuating feedback loop of denying we are in denial, a self-created strain of madness that I have given the name “malignant egophrenia,” or “ME disease” for short.


                      This is a form of self-deception, dissociation and psychic blindness in which we are ultimately lying to and hiding from ourselves. At a certain point this process entrenches itself within the psyche such that it develops sufficient momentum to seemingly become its own self-generating, autonomous entity. We’ve then become a “problem” to ourselves, creating our own Frankenstein monster in the process, and it is us.
                      We can then be said to be the incarnation of ME disease in the flesh, its revelation in human form. Similar to being possessed by a demon, being taken over by ME disease is simultaneously its own self-revelation; encoded within the apparent pathology is its own medicine.
                      One of the main ways that demons become empowered within us is when we are unconscious of our shadow.

                      Jung says,
                      “Anyone who is unaware of his shadow is too wonderful, too good, he has a wrong idea of himself, and to that extent such a person is possessed.” The extent to which we are nconscious of our shadow is the extent to which we are unaware of our potential to unwittingly enact our unconscious in a way, which could be hurtful.


                      Jung writes,
                      “If we don’t see the negative side of what we do, what we are, we are possessed… Only through understanding of unconscious aspects, as a rule, can we liberate ourselves from possession.” Understanding “unconscious aspects” is to shed light on darker, asleep parts of ourselves – “the negative side of what we do” – which is essentially the act of becoming conscious. The demons act themselves out through our psychic blind-spots.
                      Jung comments,
                      “…the demon that is always with you is the shadow following after you, and it is always where your eyes are not.” The places where we are possessed by our unconscious are the places in ourselves where we are not able to see, where “our eyes are not,” where we are unable to self-reflectively speculate. Symbolically, this is like a vampire who casts no reflection in the mirror.


                      Jung writes,
                      “Since nobody is capable of recognizing just where and how much he himself is possessed and unconscious, he simply projects his own condition upon his neighbor, and thus it becomes a sacred duty to have the biggest guns and the most poisonous gas.”
                      Interestingly, Jung simply refers to “shadow projection,” a process in which we project our own un-embraced aspects (our “own condition”) onto our neighbor, as “the lie.”


                      One of the meanings of the word “devil” is “the liar.” (see “Shadow Projection: The Fuel of War,” and “Shadow Projection is its Own Medicine”). Projecting our shadow onto others is an activity which is itself an expression of the devil who is hiding within us, lurking behind the projection. Speaking about how easy it is for the “demons” to find a new victim,


                      Jung comments,
                      “…that won’t be difficult. Every man who loses his shadow, every nation that falls into self-righteousness, is their prey.” Jung comments on the state of being possessed by an archetype such as the daemonic when he writes, “For an archetype has a life of its own; the life that is proper and peculiar to the archetype shows its autonomy by the fact that
                      it can swallow one’s own life. It is so strong that one can be swallowed up into it and be nothing but that archetype. Of course, one does not know it.” The formless, invisible archetype has in-formed itself and made itself visible through the person, group or nation which it seizes.

                      They can be said to be the living incarnation of the archetype, as they are its full-blown revelation in form. An essential quality of being possessed by the unconscious is that we don’t know we’re possessed, for if we knew, we wouldn’t be possessed.


                      To quote Jung,
                      “When you are just at one with a thing you are completely identical – you cannot comprehend it, you cannot discriminate, you cannot recognize it.”
                      When we are identical with something, we are not able to differentiate ourselves from it, which is to say, we have no freedom of choice relative to that with which we are unconsciously identified.
                      When we identify with and act out the unconscious, we are truly unconscious. Jung conjectures, “suppose I am identical with an archetype; I don’t know it and the archetype of course won’t tell me, because I am already possessed and inundated by the archetype…
                      Just as I pay no attention to the hammer I use; I use it and afterwards I throw it away. It is not a personal hammer. That is the way the archetype uses man, simply as an instrument, as a tool of a most transitory kind.” Even though an archetype expresses itself through individuals, an archetype is impersonal. Archetypes enlist us for their purposes, taking possession of us like a piece of property, and drop us when we are no longer of use.


                      Jung continues,
                      “But the man is of course in an awful situation. He is possessed, and he cannot defend himself, for he doesn’t even know that he is possessed, and that is a wonderful opportunity for the unconscious.” Not knowing we are possessed by the unconscious, it is as if the parents aren’t home, creating an opportunity for the kids (the unconscious) to act out without restraint.


                      Jung says,
                      “The forces that burst out of the collective psyche have a confusing and blinding effect.” The emergence of unconscious forces out of the collective unconscious typically evokes confusion and blindness, i.e., unconsciousness.
                      Jung continues,
                      “…as the influence of the collective unconscious increases, so the conscious mind loses its power of leadership. Imperceptibly it becomes the led, while an unconscious and impersonal process gradually takes control. Thus, without noticing it, the conscious personality is pushed about like a figure on a chess-board by an invisible player. It is this player who decides the game of fate, not the conscious mind and its plans.”


                      It is as if an invisible coup has taken place within the psyche.
                      Falling into self-deception, the conscious mind is under the illusion that it is deciding, that it is in control, while it is actually being led and manipulated like a puppet. To quote W.H. Auden, “We are lived by Powers we pretend to understand.”


                      Jung says,
                      “The devil is the aping shadow of God.” When we are possessed by the unconscious, a more powerful, archetypal energy shape-shifts and takes on our seeming form, which we absorb into, identify with and believe to be who we are. Bamboozled and hoodwinked by the slick “salesmanship” of this imposter of ourselves, we “buy” into its version of who we are.

                      We then live a simulation of ourselves, miming ourselves, becoming a master copy, a duplicate of our original selves. To the extent we are unconsciously possessed by the daemon, it is as if a psychic parasite has taken over our brain and tricked us, its host, into thinking we are feeding and empowering ourselves while we are actually nourishing the parasite.
                      It is as if our soul has become hijacked by a deeper, archetypal force, and has been replaced with a pale imitation of ourselves, and, to the extent we are taken over, we don’t even realize it.
                      Archetypes, Jung points out, “have the most disagreeable quality of appearing in your own guise.” The spirit of the unconscious impersonates us, fooling even ourselves, as it cloaks itself in our form.
                      This mercurial spirit has “put us on” as a disguise, appearing as ourselves, or at least who we imagine ourselves to be.


                      FORFEITING HUMANITY (extremism)


                      Describing the experience of being led and taken over by the unconscious, Jung continues, “whenever a powerful content emerges from the unconscious, which we cannot yet grasp with our consciousness, there is a danger that the whole ego-consciousness will be pulled down into the unconscious and dissolved…
                      Consciousness is completely emptied, because its contents are attracted by the unconscious as by a magnet. This process leads to a complete loss of the ego, so that the person in question becomes a mere automaton.
                      Such a person is actually no longer there.” How many people do we know, including at times even ourselves, who zombie-like, compulsively and mechanically enact their habitual patterns with no spontaneity or creativity, like a programmed robot?

                      Jung says,
                      “One can only alter one’s attitude and thus save oneself from naively falling into an archetype and being forced to act a part at the expense of one’s humanity.


                      Possession by an archetype turns a man into a flat collective figure, a mask behind which he can no longer develop as a human being, but becomes increasingly stunted.” When we are possessed by an archetype, it’s as if we are frozen back in time, akin to what happens in trauma, where we become fixated in a rigidified and self-reinforcing point of view.
                      Unconsciously identified with the “persona,” the façade personality that we’ve created for protection and present to the world, we have no real depth, and stop growing and evolving.


                      “Altering” our attitude would be to step out of our “alter-personality,” which is to stop compulsively and ritualistically worshipping at the “altar” of the false self, and step into our authentic self.
                      Jung elaborates on the process of falling under the spell of an activated archetype when he writes, “…an archetype is mobilized within him which affects him like a narcotic.
                      That is typical; when you get into a situation where an archetype becomes constellated, you will undergo this peculiar hypnotic effect; you fall asleep rather suddenly.
                      It has a peculiar fascination which makes you unconscious.”The image of Dorothy and friends falling asleep in the poppy field as they approach the Emerald City in the movie “The Wizard of Oz” symbolically expresses this arche-typical situation of falling under a spell as we approach the sacred.

                      Jung points out that,
                      “The potentialities of the archetype, for good and evil alike, transcend our human capacities many times, and a man can appropriate its power only by identifying with the daemon, by letting himself be possessed by it, thus forfeiting his own humanity.”
                      In unconsciously identifying with and becoming possessed by the daemon, on the personal, human level we forfeit our humanity and become an empty shell.
                      At the same time, however, we access, become channels for and are inflated by a evolving.


                      “Altering” our attitude would be to step out of our “alter-personality,” which is to stop compulsively and ritualistically worshipping at the “altar” of the false self, and step into our authentic self.
                      Jung elaborates on the process of falling under the spell of an activated archetype when he writes, “…an archetype is mobilized within him which affects him like a narcotic.
                      That is typical; when you get into a situation where an archetype becomes constellated, you will undergo this peculiar hypnotic effect; you fall asleep rather suddenly.
                      It has a peculiar fascination which makes you unconscious.”The image of Dorothy and friends falling asleep in the poppy field as they approach the Emerald City in the movie “The Wizard of Oz” symbolically expresses this arche-typical situation of falling under a spell as we approach the sacred.


                      Jung points out that,
                      “The potentialities of the archetype, for good and evil alike, transcend our human capacities many times, and a man can appropriate its power only by identifying with the daemon, by letting himself be possessed by it, thus forfeiting his own humanity.”
                      In unconsciously identifying with and becoming possessed by the daemon, on the personal, human level we forfeit our humanity and become an empty shell.
                      At the same time, however, we access, become channels for and are inflated by a more powerful, archetypal, and nonhuman energy to come through us. When we are possessed by an archetype, we are a paradoxical juxtaposition of subhuman and superhuman qualities at the same time.


                      Jung continues,
                      “…anyone possessed by an archetype cannot help having all the symptoms of an inflation. For the archetype is nothing human; no archetype is properly human. The archetype itself is an exaggeration and it reaches beyond the confines of humanity… So anybody possessed by an archetype develops inhuman qualities.” When we become taken over by an archetype we become inflated, unconsciously identifying with God-like powers while simultaneously forgetting our humanity.
                      Jung clarifies,


                      “…we see the characteristic effect of the archetype: it seizes hold of the psyche with a kind of primeval force and compels it to transgress the bounds of humanity. It causes exaggeration, a puffed-up attitude (inflation), loss of free will, delusion, and enthusiasm in good and evil alike.”
                      Interestingly, one of the meanings of the word “evil,” etymologically speaking, is to transgress boundaries. Continuing his description of the state of being possessed by an archetype,

                      Jung says, “…when a person has an unconscious content – say a certain archetype is constellated – then his conscious, not realizing what the matter is, will be filled with the emanation or radiation of that activated archetype.
                      And then he behaves unconsciously as if he were that archetype, but he expresses the identity in terms of his ego personality… For he unconsciously plays a role and tries to represent something which he has taken to be his own self.”
                      Behaving as if he, as an ego, were that archetype, he plays a mythical, archetypal role and unconsciously identifies with it (“which he has taken to be his own self”), fooling himself, and potentially others, in the process.


                      Jung continues,


                      “You see, the unconscious activated archetype is like a rising sun, a source of energy or warmth which warms up the ego personality from within, and then the ego personality begins to radiate as if it were God-knows-what.”
                      The formless archetype takes on and expresses itself through the limited and particular form of the ego personality. The activated archetype transfigures the ego from within so as to suit its purposes.
                      Jung continues,
                      “It is a psychological fact that an archetype can seize hold of the ego and even compel it to act as it – the archetype – wills. A man can then take on archetypal dimensions and exercise corresponding effects.”

                      INFLUENCING THE FIELD

                      Conflated with and inflated by the hypnotically fascinating psychic force-field of the archetype, people so possessed become mouthpieces and amplifiers for the archetype to transmit and non-locally extend and incarnate itself throughout the field of consciousness.


                      Jung writes,
                      “people who constellate an archetype have such a hypnotic effect.” People who are gripped by an archetype have a gripping effect on others; when we are under the fascination of an archetype, we unwittingly have a fascinating influence on others.
                      Jung makes the point that, “identification with an archetypal figure lend almost superhuman force to the ordinary man.” People who are possessed by their unconscious have a very magnetic, charismatic and “possessive” effect upon others’ unconscious.
                      The part of them that is bewitched evokes the corresponding suggestible and bedeviled part of others’ psyche and hooks it, spell-binding it and entraining it into its archetypal spin. In other words, when someone is possessed by an archetype, they are literally the channel through which that archetype, both locally and non-locally, is materializing in the field, which is to say they wield great energetic influence on their surroundings.
                      Jung says, “But the power of the archetype is not controlled by us; we ourselves are at its mercy to an unsuspected degree… because everyone is in some degree ‘possessed’ by his specifically human pre-formation, he is held fast and fascinated by it and exercises the same influence on others without being conscious of what he is doing.


                      The danger is just this unconscious identification with the archetype.” To the extent we are identified with and hence possessed by the archetype, is the extent to which we are not conscious of the corresponding influence we have on others’ unconscious.


                      This is a dangerous situation because it is unconsciously being en-acted in such a way that guarantees that we will abuse our unresolved power issues to the extent that we stay unconscious.
                      Jung gets right to the point when he writes, “When someone is able to perform the art of touching on the archetypal, he can play on the souls of people like on the strings of a piano.” Connecting with the archetypal is like plucking a higher-dimensional chord of our being, which immediately activates a resonance in the collective unconscious in whoever hears it. Just like the pendulum with the strongest swing entrains all the other pendulums into its swing, the person who is channeling the living power of the deeper, archetypal force can potentially en-train and en-trance others. This power can be used for the highest good – helping people to awaken – or it can be used for the deepest evil so as to manipulate, dis-empower and enslave other people.

                      Being archetypal, this energy is fundamentally neither good nor bad, but can potentially manifest either way depending upon our intent.
                      Speaking of the hypnotic power of the archetype, Jung writes, “It gets you below the belt and not in your mind, your brain just counts for nothing, your sympathetic system is gripped. It is a power that fascinates people from within, it is the collective unconscious which is activated, it is an archetype which is common to them all that has come to life.”
                      When an archetype is constellated, rational logic and facts have no effect.
                      The deep emotion which is characteristic of an activated archetype ensures that, to quote Jung, “…the possibility of reason’s having any effect ceases and its place is taken by slogans and chimerical wish-fantasies. That is to say, a sort of collective possession results which rapidly develops into a psychic epidemic.”


                      Being unconsciously identified with an archetype is extremely dangerous, in that it is atthe root of both individual and collective psychoses. Our tendency to unknowingly fall into the grip of an archetype is animating what is being acted out in the world theater, which is to say that the origin of world events is the unconscious of humanity (see “It’s All in the Psyche”).
                      Jung writes,
                      “Nobody can realize an archetype without having been identified with it first.” Speaking of our initial tendency to identify with and become hooked by activated archetypes, Jung continues, “…you cannot realize them without having been thoroughly caught by them.”

                      No one can realize their daemon without first having been unconsciously identified with it, which is to say, caught by it, and hence, possessed by it.
                      In the process of integration, we have to learn to experience our archetypal daemon from the outside as well as from the inside.


                      Experiencing the archetype from the outside means to experience it objectively, as other than ourselves, which is to separate ourselves from it, for an archetype, in Jung’s words, “…can be truly understood only if experienced as an autonomous entity.”
                      Ultimately, we have to eventually both see the archetype as an object outside of ourselves as well as experience what it’s like relative to us, which is an experience within ourselves.Maybe there’s a hidden reason in the deeper plan of things why we, as a species, have a tendency to be taken over by our unconscious.

                      Jung points out that,
                      “…autonomous complexes are among the normal phenomena of life and that they make up the structure of the unconscious psyche.” Having autonomous complexes, or having a spare demon or two in our closet, is a “normal” human phenomenon, something we all possess at the same time that it possesses us.
                      Identifying with our unconscious such that we act it out, i.e., being possessed, seems to be a natural expression of the human experience. Might there be a hidden evolutionary potential, an underlying teleology, a mysterious purpose or goal, which is possessing us to act as we do?
                      Perhaps we are being dreamed up to be the very instruments and midwives through which the archetypes transform themselves, the world, and ourselves as well.


                      Becoming possessed by the unconscious is, paradoxically, the way we learn how not to be possessed, which we clearly haven’t learned yet, or we wouldn’t be possessed.
                      By differentiating ourselves from the archetype, we make it conscious, while creating ourselves relative to it. In relating to the archetype consciously, we do not fall under the thrall of the archetype, but are able to mediate, humanize and channel its transpersonal energies and contents in a constructive, creative and life-enhancing way.
                      As we connect with each other through our lucidity, we can potentially become a vehicle through which the archetypes themselves transform and evolve, which instantaneously, and non-locally, has a transformative and evolutionary effect throughout the entire collective field of consciousness.
                      Mythologically speaking, the figure of the “would-be-hero,” which is all of us in potential, is always inhabited by a daemon. Having a daemon taking up residence inside of us is the very thing that “makes” us a hero. Our heroic fight against the paralyzing grip of the daemon is initiatory, in that it calls forth our latent, creative powers. In coming to terms and wrestling with our daemon, which is to say ourselves, we create ourselves.


                      The daemon is the source of all creativity. It takes genuine courage to do battle with these internal forces and wrest from them the mythic “treasure hard to attain,” which is none other than our soul-filled selves.
                      Jung comments,
                      “As the result of the political situation and the frightful, not to say diabolic, triumphs of science, we are shaken by secret shudders and dark forebodings; but we know no way out, and very few persons indeed draw the conclusion that this time the issue is the
                      long-since-forgotten soul of man.”When we realize an archetype such as the daemonic, we are able, from the inside out, to channel its transpersonal power into a creative, soul-full, life-giving spirit that comes from a source beyond our ego.
                      Encoded in the daemonic is everything we need for our healing and self-realization, as if the daemonic is a compensation of the deeper unified and unifying field of consciousness, offering us exactly what is required for us to wake up. The demons are like psychic nautilus machines that we are dreaming up to help us develop our muscles of realization.
                      Alchemically transmuting on the spot the potential destructiveness of the demonic into stimulators of our own creative lucidity, we give birth to our daemon, our guiding spirit.
                      Or rather, in that moment our daemon gives birth to us. Realizing an archetype such as the daemonic is to realize ourselves as an active, participatory agent in the creation of our experience of ourselves relative to the world.

                      This realization comes with great responsibility. We are offered a choice: either we continue to destroy ourselves, or we learn together how to create a new world.
                      Everything depends upon our recognizing what is being revealed to us as we act our unconscious out in the world. The emergence of the daemonic in our world is both potentially and actually the doorway into and revelation of the light.
                      Being a function of our consciousness, how the daemonic materializes – as the deepest, destructive evil, or as creative genius, depends upon nothing other than how we dream it.
                      Jung comments,
                      “The archetype is spirit or anti-spirit: what it ultimately proves to be depends on the attitude of the human mind.”When we become possessed by the unconscious, we become unconsciously taken over by our primal, animal-like instincts in such a way that we regress, devolve and fall into our lower nature.
                      Jung elaborates,
                      “Only the animal man can be possessed…It is easier to talk or to argue with a dog or a cow than with someone possessed by such a figure. For nothing that one says permeates, it is impossible to pierce the wall they put up, it is a wall of unconscious beliefs, and people behind the wall cannot be reached.
                      They are totally inaccessible.

                      There is no access because the human being is degraded to the state of an animal, and the thing that seems to function is not a divine being, it is a ghost.”I imagine we all know people like this, people who are under a spell such that there is really no talking with them, as they perversely take in and interpret whatever reflection is being offered of their unconsciousness as evidence of the rightness of their deluded point of view.
                      Psychologically speaking, they are possessed, as if an “entity” has taken them over, they are no longer there, and they have no idea, literally, of their situation.
                      When a group of people in this condition enter into agreement about the “truth,” and become card-carrying members of a dogmatic “ism,” a collective psychosis is being brewed in the cauldron of the collective unconscious.


                      COLLECTIVE PSYCHOSIS
                      Jung never tired of warning that the greatest danger that faces humanity is to unwittingly fall into our unconscious en masse such that we become instruments for a psychic epidemic to wreak havoc in the world, just like we see today.

                      (see “Diagnosis: Psychic Epidemic”).
                      Jung writes that psychic epidemics “…are infinitely more devastating than the worst of natural catastrophes. The supreme danger which threatens individuals as well as whole nations is a psychic danger.” We are in the midst of a collective psychosis that has become so normalized that very few people are even talking about it, which is itself an expression of our collective madness. (see “Why Don’t We See our Collective Madness”?)


                      Jung writes,
                      “…collective psychoses are based on a constellated archetype, though of course this fact is not taken into account at all. In this respect our attitude is still characterized by a prodigious unconsciousness.” Once these archetypal contents become activated in the
                      unconscious, Jung elaborates, it is like, “they have taken possession of certain individuals, irresistibly draw them together by mutual attraction and knit them into smaller or larger groups which may easily swell into an avalanche.” People who have fallen into their unconscious naturally attract and connect with each other, as they reciprocally reinforce each other’s madness.


                      An impenetrable bubble of shared, rigid beliefs gets conjured up around them which deflects and resists any self-reflection which threatens their fixed worldview. Anyone who reflects back their unconscious state is demonized and seen as a heretic, blasphemer and enemy. Though using individuals as its instruments, evil needs the unconscious masses for its genesis and proliferation on the world stage. Masses are always breeding grounds of psychic epidemics. In a collective psychosis there is a herd mentality, where people stop thinking for themselves and let others think for them, like sheep (“sheeple”) who just follow wherever they are being led.
                      Jung writes that whoever buys into the collectively agreed upon group-think, “is infected with the leprosy of collective thinking and has become an inmate of that insalubrious stud-farm called the totalitarian State.”
                      When we give away our power, there is always someone bearing the authority of the State who is more than happy to accept our offering, feeding the insatiable will-to-power of the shadow.


                      Jung comments,
                      “The shepherd’s staff soon becomes a rod of iron, and the shepherds turn into wolves.” Being archetypal, the reciprocal process of people giving away their power to others who abuse it simply because they can has continually re-created itself all throughout history.
                      Jung warns us that, “The most dangerous things in the world are immense accumulations of human beings who are manipulated by only a few heads.”
                      In a collective psychosis, the many are manipulated by the few who are attracted to holding power over others. Jung points out that, “Whoever prefers power, is therefore, in the Christian view, possessed by the devil. The psychologist can only agree.” In a psychic epidemic, the masses, led and inspired by the few who are perversely possessed by and addicted to the need for power, collectively collude with, support and mutually rein-force each others’ irrational beliefs, narcissistic needs, and fears, creating a culture crazy beyond belief.
                      This culture, or lack thereof, is simultaneously the cause and effect of their madness, as they collectively incarnate a living, self-fulfilling prophecy. They become the instruments through which the NLD, the nonlocal demon, reproduces itself, like a multi-headed hydra, in, as, and through the field.

                      BLESSINGS IN DRAG

                      Jung writes,
                      “This state of possession shows itself almost without exception in the fact that the possessed identify themselves with the archetypal contents of their unconscious, and because they do not realize that the role which is being thrust upon them is the effect of new contents still to be understood, they exemplify these concretely in their own lives, thus becoming prophets and reformers [in the negative sense, such as falling into a megalomaniacal inflation]” People who have been swallowed up by the archetype and fallen into the unconscious, instead of shedding light on and integrating the meaning of the activated unconscious contents within themselves, are unwittingly acting out the mythic, symbolic dimension of “the role which is being thrust upon them” in concretized, literal form on the stage of life.


                      The new contents are understood when we realize that the role, which is coming through us, has its origin in the collective unconscious itself, as if we are playing a role in a cosmic drama. In addition to bestowing upon us a choice of how we want to play this role, this realization snaps us out of personally identifying with the role as well.
                      The part of us that has been unconsciously possessed becomes liberated, creating more consciousness in the process.
                      When we become taken over by the unconscious, to quote Jung, “…the unconscious in large measure ousts and supplants the function of the conscious mind. The unconscious usurps the reality function and substitutes its own reality. Unconscious thoughts…manifest themselves in senseless, unshakable judgments upheld in the face of reality.” When we find ourselves ignoring factual evidence and holding a “magical” belief that we rationally know not to be true, we are under a spell, being “driven” by the unconscious, which is at that point in the driver’s seat.
                      The psychic factors, which make possession possible, are suggestibility, lack of critical discernment, unwillingness or inability to self-reflect, fearfulness, propensity to superstition and prejudice.
                      The contents that take us over when we are possessed by the unconscious appear as phobias, exaggerated affects, peculiar convictions, idiosyncrasies, stubborn plans, compulsions and obsessions, all of which are not open for discussion or correction.
                      Demons work through our psyche, “managing our perceptions” in a way such that we aren’t able to see their influence. Demons bedazzle, bewitch, and bedevil consciousness in such a way that we become blind to our own underlying, assumed viewpoint.
                      We fall under their spell when we become entranced by our own version of reality in such a way so as to think the world “objectively” exists as we perceive it, separate from our own mind.
                      In other words, we fall under the power of the demons when we become fixated in our non-negotiable viewpoint and imagine that what we are seeing objectively exists, in solid form, outside of ourselves, in a way that applies to everyone.


                      We then draw to ourselves all the evidence we need to prove to ourselves the seeming truth of our self-evident viewpoint, confirming our delusion that we are separate from and not participating in helping to create the very situation we find ourselves in, which we are ultimately creating. I call this “Aparticipatory Delusional Syndrome,” or ADS for short (see “Delusions of Separation”).
                      On the other hand, we break the spell of the demons when we realize that every moment of our experience is inseparable from our own consciousness, which is to recognize the fluid, non-objective and thus, “dreamlike nature” of reality. Just like figures in a dream, the demons are, ultimately speaking, our own energy, not separate from our own mind (see “God the Imagination”).
                      Just like a dream, the way we observe the world literally evokes the very world we are observing. This means that it is through our awareness itself that we can intervene in the underlying matrix of creation and find the leverage point where we can change the waking dream we are having, which is “evolution-in-action.” Interestingly, we wouldn’t have woken up and had this realization without the antagonistic co-operation of the demons, which is to say the demons are secretly allies in disguise, catalysts of consciousness appearing as adversaries, blessings in drag (see “The Light of Darkness”).

                      NOT THE ONLY ONE

                      Jung writes,
                      “The psychological rule says that when an inner situation is not made conscious, it happens outside, as fate.” To the extent that we are not consciously working on integrating, via the process of individuation, the unconscious contents and conflicts that are activated within us, is the extent to which these psychic contents will manifest externally and be unconsciously acted out collectively in a literal, concrete way on the world stage.
                      Jung comments,
                      “One shouldn’t evade this conflict by escaping into a premature and anticipated state of redemption, otherwise one provokes it in the outside world. And that is of the devil.”
                      An activated psychic content not realized consciously in the course of individuation manifests externally, where it gets “dreamed up” in, as, and through the outer world.
                      To use Jung’s metaphor, the sponsor of this project(ion) is “the devil.”


                      Jung says,
                      “The world powers that rule over all mankind, for good or ill, are unconscious psychic factors…We are steeped in a world that was created by our own psyche.” This brings to mind various quotes in the Bible about “powers and principalities” that rule over humanity, which is the metaphysically equivalent expression of our psychological situation.
                      1 The Gospel of Luke, for example, has the devil say that the kingdoms of the world are under his control (4:5-6).
                      2 The Gospel of John speaks of the devil as “the ruler of the world.” (14:30, 16:11)
                      3 The First Letter of John says that “the whole world lies under the power of the evil one.” (5:19)
                      4 Paul speaks of Satan as “the god of this world.” (Gal. 1:4; Cor. 4:4)
                      Whether we call it a demon or an unconscious psychic factor, the force that rules over us is created by and an expression of our own psyche.


                      Reflecting upon the First World War, Jung says, “When fate, for four whole years, played out a war of monumental frightfulness on the stage of Europe – a war that nobody wanted – nobody dreamed of asking exactly who or what had caused the war and its continuation.” Similarly, in today’s “war on terror,” a war that nobody, or at least very few people want, we need to dream of asking exactly who or what has caused this war and its continuation.


                      Jung continues,
                      “Nobody realized that European man was possessed by something that robbed him of all free will. And this state of unconscious possession will continue undeterred until we Europeans become scared of our ‘god-almightiness’ [inflation].
                      Such a change can begin only with individuals, for the masses are blind brutes, as we know to our cost.” The real carrier of life is the individual. Real transformation doesn’t come through mass movements, or new legislation, but via change within the individual.


                      Speaking about the effects of being identified with, possessed and inflated by the unconscious, Jung writes, “Everything that exceeds a certain human size evokes equally inhuman powers in man’s unconscious. Totalitarian demons are called forth.”
                      As a result of becoming overly one-sided in a multi-sided universe, “totalitarian demons” are “dreamed up” both within the unconscious, and, synchronistically, out in the world. Events in the outer world are symbolic reflections of what we are dreaming inside of ourselves (see “Catching the Bug of Synchronicity”). What this means is that the most effective way to change the world is to change us.
                      Jung writes,
                      “…the historic events of our time have painted a picture of man’s psychic reality in indelible colors of blood and fire, and given him an object lesson which he will never be able to forget if – and this is the great question – he has today acquired enough consciousness to keep up with the furious pace of the devil within him.” Will we, each one of us, be able to mediate, channel and transform the archetypal, daemonic energy which is flowing through us into creativity such that we can constructively build a new world?
                      This is the question upon whose answer rests the future survival or destruction of the world as we know it.
                      Jung says, “Mankind, because of its scientific and technological development, has in increasing measure delivered itself over to the danger of possession… Man’s worst sin is unconsciousness… When shall we… in all seriousness seek ways and means to exorcize him, to rescue him from possession and unconsciousness, and make this the most vital task of civilization?” When shall we make “the most vital task of civilization” the exorcism of the demons that possess us? In other words, when shall we make our most vital task “waking up?”


                      Jung saw this present-day manifestation of the daemonic as an archetypal expression of the potentially catastrophic upheavals that accompany the great transitions from one age to the next.
                      When an archetype like the daemonic appears, both within ourselves and out in the world, things become critical, with possibilities for both good and evil alike. How things actually turn out depends upon how consciousness responds to the situation.
                      During a collective manifestation of the daemonic, such as we have today, the great danger is a mass movement where millions, or even billions of people fall into their unconscious together, igniting a psychic epidemic which spawns an apocalyptic war that ravages life on earth and destroys the biosphere of the planet (see “Archetypal Dimensions of World Events”).


                      To quote Jung,
                      “The unconscious works sometimes with most amazing cunning, arranging certain fatal situations, fatal experiences, which make people wake up.” Catastrophe can only be avoided if enough people wake up to what is being revealed to us as we act out the unconscious, and then connect with each other so as to de-activate, assimilate, and transform the potentially deleterious effects of the activated daemon. We can then, under the guidance of the Self, our intrinsic wholeness, help each other to usher in a new era of sustainable peace, understanding and mutual co-operation.
                      Our very continued existence as a species on this beautiful planet depends upon this realization.
                      To be pessimistic and think that we can’t change the trajectory of our species’ suicidal,trance-like behavior is to be under a spell, to have fallen under a “demon’s curse.”
                      Having fallen under such a spell, we only strengthen and solidify our spell-bound convict-ion by acting as if there are no other possible outcomes. Pessimism is food for the demons (see “Our Situation is Dire, and There’s no Need for Pessimism”).
                      It is crazy to not invest our creative energy into envisioning that we can “come together,” and just as crazy to imagine that we can’t. If we aren’t investing our creative imagination in ways for us to heal and wake up, then what are we thinking?

                      (see “Why Don’t We See our Collective Madness”?)

                      Jung writes; psychic epidemics “…are infinitely more devastating than the worst of natural catastrophes. The supreme danger which threatens individuals as well as whole nations is a psychic danger.” We are in the midst of a collective psychosis that has become so normalized that very few people are even talking about it, which is itself an expression of our collective madness.

                      NEWS

                      Farmers’ protests reach the heart of the EU as chaos unfolds outside European Parliament


                      Protesting farmers blocked many roads with tractors, started bonfires, set off fireworks, and toppled a statue in front of the European Parliament. 

                      Featured ImageEuropean farmers in BrusselsScreenshot/Youtube


                      Andreas Wailzer

                      • Fri Feb 2, 2024 – 1:05 pm EST

                      Listen to this article

                      0:00 / 7:131X

                      BeyondWords

                      BRUSSELS (LifeSiteNews) — Protestors have now blocked streets in Brussels with tractors and started bonfires in front of the European Parliament. 

                      On February 1, the Europe-wide farmers’ protest against policies threatening their existence reached Brussels, where protestors blocked many roads with tractors, started bonfires, set off fireworks, and toppled a statue in front of the European Parliament.  

                      https://platform.twitter.com/embed/Tweet.html?dnt=false&embedId=twitter-widget-0&features=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%3D%3D&frame=false&hideCard=false&hideThread=false&id=1752966342200733882&lang=en&maxWidth=560px&origin=https%3A%2F%2Fwww.lifesitenews.com%2Fnews%2Ffarmers-protests-reach-the-heart-of-the-eu-as-chaos-unfolds-outside-european-parliament%2F&sessionId=81f18a2013d7750900e913bed8a27fd113864f1b&siteScreenName=LifeSite&theme=light&widgetsVersion=2615f7e52b7e0%3A1702314776716&width=550px

                      “We want to stop these crazy laws that come every single day from the European Commission,” a Spanish farmer representing his country’s farmer’s union told Reuters

                      According to Reuters, the police used tear gas and water cannons against some protestors who tried to tear down barriers that were erected to protect the parliament. 

                      The protest in Brussels happened in the context of a continent-wide uprising, including in France, where 10,000 farmers erected more than 100 blockades on important roads across the country. Farmer protests also took place in SpainPortugalItalyGreeceGermanyScotland and Ireland

                      READ: How Dutch protests ignited a global backlash to the ‘green’ war on farmers 

                      — Article continues below Petition —

                      Boycott United Airlines as it pushes extreme woke ideology

                        Show Petition Text

                      5532 have signed the petition.

                      Let’s get to 6000!

                      Add your signature:Country…USACanadaAaland IslandsAfghanistanAlbaniaAlgeriaAmerican SamoaAndorraAngolaAnguillaAntarcticaAntigua and BarbudaArgentinaArmeniaArubaAustraliaAustriaAzerbaijanBahamasBahrainBangladeshBarbadosBelarusBelgiumBelizeBeninBermudaBhutanBoliviaBosnia and HerzegovinaBotswanaBouvet IslandBrazilBritish Indian Ocean TerritoryBrunei DarussalamBulgariaBurkina FasoBurundiCambodiaCameroonCape VerdeCayman IslandsCentral African RepublicChadChileChinaChristmas IslandCocos (Keeling) IslandsColombiaComorosCongoCook IslandsCosta RicaCote D’IvoireCroatiaCubaCuracaoCyprusCzech RepublicDemocratic Republic of the CongoDenmarkDjiboutiDominicaDominican RepublicEcuadorEgyptEl SalvadorEquatorial GuineaEritreaEstoniaEthiopiaFalkland IslandsFaroe IslandsFijiFinlandFranceFrench GuianaFrench PolynesiaFrench Southern TerritoriesGabonGambiaGeorgiaGermanyGhanaGibraltarGreeceGreenlandGrenadaGuadeloupeGuamGuatemalaGuernseyGuineaGuinea-BissauGuyanaHaitiHeard and McDonald IslandsHondurasHong KongHungaryIcelandIndiaIndonesiaIranIraqIrelandIsle of ManIsraelItalyJamaicaJapanJerseyJordanKazakhstanKenyaKiribatiKuwaitKyrgyzstanLao People’s Democratic RepublicLatviaLebanonLesothoLiberiaLibyaLiechtensteinLithuaniaLuxembourgMacauMacedoniaMadagascarMalawiMalaysiaMaldivesMaliMaltaMarshall IslandsMartiniqueMauritaniaMauritiusMayotteMexicoMicronesiaMoldovaMonacoMongoliaMontenegroMontserratMoroccoMozambiqueMyanmarNamibiaNauruNepalNetherlandsNetherlands AntillesNew CaledoniaNew ZealandNicaraguaNigerNigeriaNiueNorfolk IslandNorth KoreaNorthern Mariana IslandsNorwayOmanPakistanPalauPalestinePanamaPapua New GuineaParaguayPeruPhilippinesPitcairnPolandPortugalPuerto RicoQatarRepublic of KosovoReunionRomaniaRussiaRwandaSaint BarthelemySaint HelenaSaint Kitts and NevisSaint LuciaSaint MartinSaint Pierre and MiquelonSaint Vincent and the GrenadinesSamoaSan MarinoSao Tome and PrincipeSaudi ArabiaSenegalSerbiaSeychellesSierra LeoneSingaporeSint MaartenSlovakiaSloveniaSolomon IslandsSomaliaSouth AfricaSouth Georgia and the South Sandwich IslandsSouth KoreaSouth SudanSpainSri LankaSudanSurinameSvalbard and Jan Mayen IslandsSwazilandSwedenSwitzerlandSyriaTaiwanTajikistanTanzaniaThailandTimor-LesteTogoTokelauTongaTrinidad and TobagoTunisiaTurkeyTurkmenistanTurks and Caicos IslandsTuvaluUgandaUkraineUnited Arab EmiratesUnited KingdomUnited States Minor Outlying IslandsUruguayUzbekistanVanuatuVatican CityVenezuelaVietnamVirgin Islands (British)Virgin Islands (U.S.)Wallis and Futuna IslandsWestern SaharaYemenZambiaZimbabweNot Collected

                      Keep me updated via email on this petition and related issues. Sign this Petition

                      https://platform.twitter.com/embed/Tweet.html?dnt=false&embedId=twitter-widget-1&features=eyJ0ZndfdGltZWxpbmVfbGlzdCI6eyJidWNrZXQiOltdLCJ2ZXJzaW9uIjpudWxsfSwidGZ3X2ZvbGxvd2VyX2NvdW50X3N1bnNldCI6eyJidWNrZXQiOnRydWUsInZlcnNpb24iOm51bGx9LCJ0ZndfdHdlZXRfZWRpdF9iYWNrZW5kIjp7ImJ1Y2tldCI6Im9uIiwidmVyc2lvbiI6bnVsbH0sInRmd19yZWZzcmNfc2Vzc2lvbiI6eyJidWNrZXQiOiJvbiIsInZlcnNpb24iOm51bGx9LCJ0ZndfZm9zbnJfc29mdF9pbnRlcnZlbnRpb25zX2VuYWJsZWQiOnsiYnVja2V0Ijoib24iLCJ2ZXJzaW9uIjpudWxsfSwidGZ3X21peGVkX21lZGlhXzE1ODk3Ijp7ImJ1Y2tldCI6InRyZWF0bWVudCIsInZlcnNpb24iOm51bGx9LCJ0ZndfZXhwZXJpbWVudHNfY29va2llX2V4cGlyYXRpb24iOnsiYnVja2V0IjoxMjA5NjAwLCJ2ZXJzaW9uIjpudWxsfSwidGZ3X3Nob3dfYmlyZHdhdGNoX3Bpdm90c19lbmFibGVkIjp7ImJ1Y2tldCI6Im9uIiwidmVyc2lvbiI6bnVsbH0sInRmd19kdXBsaWNhdGVfc2NyaWJlc190b19zZXR0aW5ncyI6eyJidWNrZXQiOiJvbiIsInZlcnNpb24iOm51bGx9LCJ0ZndfdXNlX3Byb2ZpbGVfaW1hZ2Vfc2hhcGVfZW5hYmxlZCI6eyJidWNrZXQiOiJvbiIsInZlcnNpb24iOm51bGx9LCJ0ZndfdmlkZW9faGxzX2R5bmFtaWNfbWFuaWZlc3RzXzE1MDgyIjp7ImJ1Y2tldCI6InRydWVfYml0cmF0ZSIsInZlcnNpb24iOm51bGx9LCJ0ZndfbGVnYWN5X3RpbWVsaW5lX3N1bnNldCI6eyJidWNrZXQiOnRydWUsInZlcnNpb24iOm51bGx9LCJ0ZndfdHdlZXRfZWRpdF9mcm9udGVuZCI6eyJidWNrZXQiOiJvbiIsInZlcnNpb24iOm51bGx9fQ%3D%3D&frame=false&hideCard=false&hideThread=false&id=1752511094021570910&lang=en&maxWidth=560px&origin=https%3A%2F%2Fwww.lifesitenews.com%2Fnews%2Ffarmers-protests-reach-the-heart-of-the-eu-as-chaos-unfolds-outside-european-parliament%2F&sessionId=81f18a2013d7750900e913bed8a27fd113864f1b&siteScreenName=LifeSite&theme=light&widgetsVersion=2615f7e52b7e0%3A1702314776716&width=550px

                      A German comedian and member of the European Parliament, Martin Sonneborn, wrote on X, formerly Twitter, “thousands of farmers with agricultural delegations from France, Belgium, Spain, Italy and Portugal camped outside my workplace in Brussels. The city is at a standstill, already 230 kilometers of traffic jams at 8 o’clock in the morning.” 

                      “As far as the EU is concerned, the outside world and the inside world are clearly no longer in any meaningful relationship with each other: while more than 1,300 tractors are blocking the European Parliament and its burning forecourt outside, the 27 heads of state inside have not even put the farmers’ anger on their agenda,” he wrote. 

                      “The so-called common people, the farmers & workers, have often been the main driving force in European history. While those in office are, well, rather described as somewhat ‘retarding’.” 

                      “Vive la farmers’ revolution!” Sonneborn concluded. 

                      https://platform.twitter.com/embed/Tweet.html?dnt=false&embedId=twitter-widget-2&features=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%3D%3D&frame=false&hideCard=false&hideThread=false&id=1753025843981434965&lang=en&origin=https%3A%2F%2Fwww.lifesitenews.com%2Fnews%2Ffarmers-protests-reach-the-heart-of-the-eu-as-chaos-unfolds-outside-european-parliament%2F&sessionId=81f18a2013d7750900e913bed8a27fd113864f1b&siteScreenName=LifeSite&theme=light&widgetsVersion=2615f7e52b7e0%3A1702314776716&width=550px

                      Archbishop Carlo Maria Viganò, the former papal nuncio to the U.S., expressed his support for the farmer’s protests in a recent post on X. 

                      https://platform.twitter.com/embed/Tweet.html?dnt=false&embedId=twitter-widget-3&features=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%3D%3D&frame=false&hideCard=false&hideThread=false&id=1752638914404266245&lang=en&origin=https%3A%2F%2Fwww.lifesitenews.com%2Fnews%2Ffarmers-protests-reach-the-heart-of-the-eu-as-chaos-unfolds-outside-european-parliament%2F&sessionId=81f18a2013d7750900e913bed8a27fd113864f1b&siteScreenName=LifeSite&theme=light&widgetsVersion=2615f7e52b7e0%3A1702314776716&width=550px

                      “The globalist criminal plan wants to destroy traditional agriculture, animal husbandry, and fishing in order to force people to eat artificial food produced by multinational corporations,” he wrote. “And it is the big investment funds and the Word Economic Forum that are lobbying parliaments to impose a devastating and inhuman ‘transition’.” 

                      This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is two-histories.jpg

                      “I express my complete solidarity with and encouragement to the farmers, ranchers, fishermen, truck drivers, and all those who support them.” 

                      “Let us accompany with prayer those who are fighting against the New World Order. May the Rosary be the spiritual chain that unites us. May the Lord accompany, protect, and bless those who are waking up before it is too late,” Viganò concluded. 

                      Foreign imports and ‘climate change’ policies threaten existence of farmers 

                      At the time of the protests, an extraordinary summit of the heads of state of the EU members took place in Brussels. During the meeting, the politicians approved a 50 billion euro aid package for Ukraine. 

                      One of the farmers’ concerns is the flooding of the European market with cheap Ukrainian imports that are meant to help the country with its war efforts. Since Ukraine and other non-EU countries do not have to adhere to the high environmental standards of the EU, the farmers view it as unfair competition that threatens their existence.  

                      For the same reason, the farmers also oppose a planned trade deal between the EU and the Mercosur bloc, a federation of countries in South America. 

                      One of the major issues for farmers is the so-called “green” measures imposed by EU bureaucrats that include higher taxes or cuts to tax subsidies as well as bans on necessary tools such as nitrogen fertilizer.

                        

                      The farmers have also been blamed for their greenhouse emissions and their alleged contribution to “climate change”. They are heavily affected by the EU’s plan to achieve “net-zero” emissions and make the bloc “climate-neutral” by 2050. 

                      The plan includes cutting fertilizer use by 20%, limiting the amount of land dedicated to agricultural use, halving pesticides by 2030, and doubling organic food production. 

                      While some of these measures may have a positive impact on food quality, they put immense pressure on farmers, especially smaller farms, whose numbers have been on the decline for decades. The EU’s plan to combat so-called “climate change” could lead to the majority of farmland being controlled by a relatively small elite. 

                      READ: No farmers, no freedom: Why globalists want to control the world’s food supply 

                      Part of the problem for smaller farms is the EU’s common agricultural policy (CAP), a € 55 billion per year subsidy system that has been in place for over 60 years. The system “has historically been based on economy of scale: bigger farms, bigger holdings, common standards,” Jon Henley from The Guardian writes

                      This policy has led to a continuous decrease in small farms in Europe as they have become increasingly uncompetitive. 

                      TOPICS

                      TAGGED AS

                      02/07/24

                      BIG FOOD

                        •

                      BIG ENERGY

                       › NEWS

                      Protesting Farmers Win Big Concessions, But EU Leaders Dig in Their Heels on Net Zero Climate Target

                      After the farmer protests in Brussels last week, European Commission leaders announced concessions to lighten the burden of greenhouse gas reductions on growers, but held the course with plans to cut 90% of emissions by 2040.

                      By 

                      John-Michael Dumais

                      Link copied

                      EU flag on top of background road lined with farm trucks

                      Miss a day, miss a lot. Subscribe to The Defender’s Top News of the DayIt’s free.

                      Following the protests in Brussels last week by farmers from across the European Union (EU), the European Commission offered some concessions to the agricultural sector — but said it will not scale back its plan to cut 90% of greenhouse gas emissions by 2040, Reuters reported Tuesday.

                      The new commission plan drops the requirement to reduce farm-related emissions such as nitrogen, nitrous oxide and methane by one-third and removes the recommendation that EU citizens eat less meat, The Telegraph reported.

                      Commission President Ursula von der Leyen on Tuesday also offered to drop her proposal requiring farmers to cut pesticide use in half by 2030, saying it had become “a symbol of polarisation,” according to The Guardian.

                      Other concessions included limiting Ukrainian agricultural imports and delaying rules for setting aside more land to promote soil health and biodiversity.

                      At the behest of von der Leyen’s center-right European People’s Party, the revised commission plan features language praising the value of the agricultural sector, noting its importance for attaining the EU goal of food sovereignty, wrote Politico.

                      The compromise comes after weeks of escalating demonstrations by farmers in France, Spain, Germany, Portugal, Italy, Poland, the Netherlands, Belgium, Lithuania and other EU countries against several policies — from fuel subsidies and unfair trade practices to green emissions rules and taxes — that they said threaten their livelihoods.

                      The farmers argued the climate regulations have singled them out unfairly, imposing a disproportionate burden compared to other industries that also damage the environment, according to the Washington Examiner.

                      Over the past several weeks, tractors in several European cities blocked major highways and city streets — even an airport — forcing national governments to the negotiating table before the EU Parliament summit in Brussels last week.

                      German Chancellor Olaf Scholz’s coalition last month agreed not to eliminate a tax rebate on new agricultural vehicles, and to more gradually phase out subsidies on agricultural diesel fuel.

                      In France, Prime Minister Gabriel Attal’s government in January increased subsidies to livestock farmers, withdrew plans for a fuel tax hike, promised to clearly define lab-grown meat, banned the import of food grown with a neonicotinoid pesticide already prohibited in the country and suspended its pesticide-reduction plan.

                      “The Wuhan Cover-Up” by Robert F. Kennedy Jr.

                      ORDER NOW

                      Despite concessions, protests continue

                      Despite the concessions already made — and amid European Commission members releasing statements in support of farmers and their plight — farmers in multiple European countries continue to protest ahead of the June EU elections.

                      Farmers in Spain this week blocked major roadways in and around major cities in a series of protests, with a farming lobby calling the EU debate a “blame game.”

                      https://platform.twitter.com/embed/Tweet.html?dnt=false&embedId=twitter-widget-0&features=eyJ0ZndfdGltZWxpbmVfbGlzdCI6eyJidWNrZXQiOltdLCJ2ZXJzaW9uIjpudWxsfSwidGZ3X2ZvbGxvd2VyX2NvdW50X3N1bnNldCI6eyJidWNrZXQiOnRydWUsInZlcnNpb24iOm51bGx9LCJ0ZndfdHdlZXRfZWRpdF9iYWNrZW5kIjp7ImJ1Y2tldCI6Im9uIiwidmVyc2lvbiI6bnVsbH0sInRmd19yZWZzcmNfc2Vzc2lvbiI6eyJidWNrZXQiOiJvbiIsInZlcnNpb24iOm51bGx9LCJ0ZndfZm9zbnJfc29mdF9pbnRlcnZlbnRpb25zX2VuYWJsZWQiOnsiYnVja2V0Ijoib24iLCJ2ZXJzaW9uIjpudWxsfSwidGZ3X21peGVkX21lZGlhXzE1ODk3Ijp7ImJ1Y2tldCI6InRyZWF0bWVudCIsInZlcnNpb24iOm51bGx9LCJ0ZndfZXhwZXJpbWVudHNfY29va2llX2V4cGlyYXRpb24iOnsiYnVja2V0IjoxMjA5NjAwLCJ2ZXJzaW9uIjpudWxsfSwidGZ3X3Nob3dfYmlyZHdhdGNoX3Bpdm90c19lbmFibGVkIjp7ImJ1Y2tldCI6Im9uIiwidmVyc2lvbiI6bnVsbH0sInRmd19kdXBsaWNhdGVfc2NyaWJlc190b19zZXR0aW5ncyI6eyJidWNrZXQiOiJvbiIsInZlcnNpb24iOm51bGx9LCJ0ZndfdXNlX3Byb2ZpbGVfaW1hZ2Vfc2hhcGVfZW5hYmxlZCI6eyJidWNrZXQiOiJvbiIsInZlcnNpb24iOm51bGx9LCJ0ZndfdmlkZW9faGxzX2R5bmFtaWNfbWFuaWZlc3RzXzE1MDgyIjp7ImJ1Y2tldCI6InRydWVfYml0cmF0ZSIsInZlcnNpb24iOm51bGx9LCJ0ZndfbGVnYWN5X3RpbWVsaW5lX3N1bnNldCI6eyJidWNrZXQiOnRydWUsInZlcnNpb24iOm51bGx9LCJ0ZndfdHdlZXRfZWRpdF9mcm9udGVuZCI6eyJidWNrZXQiOiJvbiIsInZlcnNpb24iOm51bGx9fQ%3D%3D&frame=false&hideCard=false&hideThread=false&id=1755272598894571966&lang=en&origin=https%3A%2F%2Fchildrenshealthdefense.org%2Fdefender%2Feu-farmers-protest-concession-net-zero-climate%2F&sessionId=354ebcc9c7503dcd77a539d24e9ae107a40cb862&siteScreenName=ChildrensHD&theme=light&widgetsVersion=2615f7e52b7e0%3A1702314776716&width=550px

                      Italian farmers are massing in Rome to protest cheap imports from outside the EU, with banners featuring slogans such as “No farmer, no food.”

                      https://platform.twitter.com/embed/Tweet.html?dnt=false&embedId=twitter-widget-1&features=eyJ0ZndfdGltZWxpbmVfbGlzdCI6eyJidWNrZXQiOltdLCJ2ZXJzaW9uIjpudWxsfSwidGZ3X2ZvbGxvd2VyX2NvdW50X3N1bnNldCI6eyJidWNrZXQiOnRydWUsInZlcnNpb24iOm51bGx9LCJ0ZndfdHdlZXRfZWRpdF9iYWNrZW5kIjp7ImJ1Y2tldCI6Im9uIiwidmVyc2lvbiI6bnVsbH0sInRmd19yZWZzcmNfc2Vzc2lvbiI6eyJidWNrZXQiOiJvbiIsInZlcnNpb24iOm51bGx9LCJ0ZndfZm9zbnJfc29mdF9pbnRlcnZlbnRpb25zX2VuYWJsZWQiOnsiYnVja2V0Ijoib24iLCJ2ZXJzaW9uIjpudWxsfSwidGZ3X21peGVkX21lZGlhXzE1ODk3Ijp7ImJ1Y2tldCI6InRyZWF0bWVudCIsInZlcnNpb24iOm51bGx9LCJ0ZndfZXhwZXJpbWVudHNfY29va2llX2V4cGlyYXRpb24iOnsiYnVja2V0IjoxMjA5NjAwLCJ2ZXJzaW9uIjpudWxsfSwidGZ3X3Nob3dfYmlyZHdhdGNoX3Bpdm90c19lbmFibGVkIjp7ImJ1Y2tldCI6Im9uIiwidmVyc2lvbiI6bnVsbH0sInRmd19kdXBsaWNhdGVfc2NyaWJlc190b19zZXR0aW5ncyI6eyJidWNrZXQiOiJvbiIsInZlcnNpb24iOm51bGx9LCJ0ZndfdXNlX3Byb2ZpbGVfaW1hZ2Vfc2hhcGVfZW5hYmxlZCI6eyJidWNrZXQiOiJvbiIsInZlcnNpb24iOm51bGx9LCJ0ZndfdmlkZW9faGxzX2R5bmFtaWNfbWFuaWZlc3RzXzE1MDgyIjp7ImJ1Y2tldCI6InRydWVfYml0cmF0ZSIsInZlcnNpb24iOm51bGx9LCJ0ZndfbGVnYWN5X3RpbWVsaW5lX3N1bnNldCI6eyJidWNrZXQiOnRydWUsInZlcnNpb24iOm51bGx9LCJ0ZndfdHdlZXRfZWRpdF9mcm9udGVuZCI6eyJidWNrZXQiOiJvbiIsInZlcnNpb24iOm51bGx9fQ%3D%3D&frame=false&hideCard=false&hideThread=false&id=1755204069394657525&lang=en&origin=https%3A%2F%2Fchildrenshealthdefense.org%2Fdefender%2Feu-farmers-protest-concession-net-zero-climate%2F&sessionId=354ebcc9c7503dcd77a539d24e9ae107a40cb862&siteScreenName=ChildrensHD&theme=light&widgetsVersion=2615f7e52b7e0%3A1702314776716&width=550px

                      Dozens of Greek farmers’ organizations voted on Tuesday to descend on Athens with their tractors, blocking motorways to gain government concessions. These include speeding up reconstruction after the severe flooding last September in Thessaly, the heart of Greece’s agricultural production.

                      https://platform.twitter.com/embed/Tweet.html?dnt=false&embedId=twitter-widget-2&features=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%3D%3D&frame=false&hideCard=false&hideThread=false&id=1755203951589273965&lang=en&origin=https%3A%2F%2Fchildrenshealthdefense.org%2Fdefender%2Feu-farmers-protest-concession-net-zero-climate%2F&sessionId=354ebcc9c7503dcd77a539d24e9ae107a40cb862&siteScreenName=ChildrensHD&theme=light&widgetsVersion=2615f7e52b7e0%3A1702314776716&width=550px

                      Even Croatian farmers are considering joining the EU-wide actions, citing green policies and trade agreements.

                      “We believe that the demands that are discussed at the protests in the EU are something that we agree with, and they are about problems that the entire EU is facing,” said Mladen Jakopović, president of the Croatian Chamber of Agriculture, on Tuesday.

                      EU leaders are hoping to quell the ongoing farmer protests in the months before the EU Parliament elections in June due to fears the unrest could yield a wave of populist candidates who are less eager to enact the climate measures.

                      RFK Jr. and Brian Hooker’s New Book: “Vax-Unvax”

                      ORDER NOW

                      EU’s climate policies remain largely unchanged

                      The recent accommodations for farmers offered by the European Commission have not changed its overall goal of achieving climate neutrality (net zero) by the year 2050, or its interim goals of a 55% reduction of greenhouse gas emissions by 2030 and a 90% reduction by 2040, according to Politico.

                      Wopke Hoekstra, the European commissioner for Climate Action, announced the goals Tuesday at the European Parliament meeting in Strasbourg.

                      European People’s Party spokesperson Peter Liese on Monday said his party’s support for these goals depended on a greater emphasis being placed on “positive opportunities” for farmers and less on “new instruments that rather see the farmers as an enemy of climate policy.”

                      The commission’s recommendations are not yet laws, which the next commission will consider after this summer’s EU elections. The EU Parliament and EU members will need to agree before such proposals are set in stone.

                      The climate target recommendations come as the German government, after scrapping its nuclear power reactors, last month announced plans to spend billions on new gas power plants to ensure long-term energy security.

                      Subscribe to The Defender – It’s Free!

                      • Name*
                      • Email*

                      SUGGEST A CORRECTION

                      John-Michael Dumais's avatar

                      John-Michael Dumais

                      John-Michael Dumais is a news editor for The Defender. He has been a writer and community organizer on a variety of issues, including the death penalty, war, health freedom and all things related to the COVID-19 pandemic.

                      Are we alone hoax?


                      There could be more than 100 million earth-like type planets and water worlds alone in the milky galaxy alone according to NASA. The main problem is our ignorance and disbelieves of what is happening to all us, including our spiritual nature and not the flesh body. Disbelief and secrecy or effective lying their most effective weapons in their arsenal.

                      Hello World

                      Celtic cross, Ireland

                      As we are now, so once was she, as she is now so will we be! (Or her).

                      Circle of life or beyond the physical

                      Scripture text

                      Are we alone, not according to the bible.
                      The article contains a collection of text taken out of the bible about the ”The invisible world”.
                      It contradicts the view of the science world and in line with many of us who have been and made contacts with people who did pass. Something is missing here.
                      The theory of mankind evolving from apes was proven wrong or impossible based on a new science being genome/DNA.

                      Now, many in the scientific community believe that the first life was formed as the result of a coincidental chemical interaction moldering up from some primordial ooze, others are quick to suggest that it only did happened on earth and are still searching for other life forms. In fact science has nothing coherent to offer if you look at life itself, must be outside there realm. What is suggested or claimed is laughable. Must have to do with the fact that it is materialistic in nature or simply ignoring nature, life (force) itself and the relative importance of this spiritual presence.
                      Same goes for the big bang or original creation of the universe. Suddenly there was a big explosion coming from nowhere, cause unknown and the start of our ever expanding universe. A theory about nothing?
                      The life force or spirit is not a physical universe entity it has no location in space or time. We call it immortal and immaterial.
                      It is older than our physical universe.
                      Their role of Immortal Spiritual Beings, which I refer to as “spirits”:  for the sake of convenience, are the source and creators of illusions and space. When energy was added to the illusions or thought it did solidify.
                      Creator story:
                      Before the formation of the physical universe, there was a vast period during which universes were not solid, but wholly illusions. You might say that the universe was a universe of magical illusions which were made to appear and vanish at the will of the magician. In every case, the “magician” was one or more spirits. Many of us on earth can still recall vague images from that period. Tales of magic, sorcery and enchantment, fairy tales and mythology speak of such things, although in very crude terms.
                      The main disadvantage of creating an illusion is that an illusion must be continually created. If that is not the case it disappears. Continual creation of an illusion requires incessant attention to every detail of the illusion in order to sustain it, a problem solved by adding energy into its shape, solidifying the illusion.
                      Everything in creation did start from a thought, next followed by an idea/visualization with no weight nor size but a projected location in space.
                      To put it in other words: Thoughtform, idea plus energy resulting in Manifestation in the physical plane.
                      The tough forms are quick, light and older than any matter. The idea will manifest much faster than the matter shape. Therefore the thought form always precedes manifestation.
                      You think I will make my family a fine dinner follow by action/energy to create it.
                      A painter has an idea or inspiration than start to create the painting.
                      So energy is an important part of manifestation. It is easy to realize that the thought form always precedes manifestation.
                      Basically, the idea is like a blueprint, it creates the image of the form, which then can be solidified by adding energy. Its manifestation has to be on the physical plane.
                      To make everything happen some agreements were made between the spirits and the most important are:
                      That energy can be created by spirits, but not destroyed.
                      So, the universe will keep expanding as long as spirits keep adding more new energy
                      into it.

                      Scripture.

                      THERE are two worlds, “the visible, and the invisible,” as the Creed speaks, the world we see, and the world we do not see; and the world we do not see as really exists as the world we do see.
                      “While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen;
                      for the things which are seen are temporal, but the things which are not seen are eternal.”
                      2 Cor. iv. 18.
                      For the world, we see we know to exist, because we see it. We have but to lift up our eyes and look around us, and we have proof of it: our eyes tell us. We see the sun, moon and stars, earth and sky, hills and valleys, woods and plains, seas and rivers.
                      And again, we see men and the works of men. We see cities, and stately buildings, and their inhabitants; men running to and fro, and busying themselves to provide for themselves and their families or to accomplish great designs, or for the very business’ sake.
                      All that meets our eyes from the visible world. It is an immense world; it reaches to the stars.
                      Thousands on thousands of years might we speed up the sky, and though we were swifter than the light itself, we should not reach them all. They are at distances from us greater than any that is assignable. So high, so wide, so deep is the world; and yet it also comes near and close to us. It is everywhere; and it seems to leave no room for any other world.
                      And yet in spite of this universal world which we see, there is another invisible world, quite as far-spreading, quite as close to us, and more wonderful; another world all around us, though we see it not, and more wonderful than the world we see, for this reason, if for no other, that we do not see it.
                      All around us are numberless objects, coming and going, watching, working or waiting, which we see not: this is that other world, which the eyes reach not unto, but faith only.
                      Let us dwell upon this thought.
                      We are born into a world of sense; that is, of the real things which lie round about us, one great department comes to us, accosts us, through our bodily organs, our eyes, ears, and fingers.
                      We feel, hear, and see them; and we know they exist because we do thus perceive them.
                      Things innumerable lie about us, animate and inanimate; but one particular class of these innumerable things is thus brought home to us through our senses.
                      And moreover, while they act upon us, they make their presence known. We are sensible of them at the time, we are conscious that we perceive them.
                      We not only see, but know that we see them; we not only hold intercourse but know that we do.
                      We are among men, and we know that we are.
                      We feel cold and hunger; we know what sensible things remove them. We eat, drink, clothe ourselves, dwell in houses, converse and act with others, and perform the duties of social life; and we feel vivid that we are doing so, while we do so.
                      Such is our relation towards one part of the innumerable beings which lie around us. They act upon us, and we know it; and we act upon them in turn, and know we do.
                      But all this does not interfere with the existence of that other world which I speak of, acting upon us, yet not impressing us with the consciousness that it does so.
                      It may as really be present and exert an influence as that which reveals itself to us. And that such a world there is, Scripture tells us.
                      Do you ask what it is, and what it contains? I will not say that all that belongs to it is vastly more important than what we see, for among things visible are our fellow-men, and nothing created is more precious and noble than a son of man. But still, taking the things which we see altogether, and the things we do not see altogether, the world we do not see is, on the whole, a much higher world than that which we do see.
                      And in that other world are the souls also of the dead. They too, when they depart hence, do not cease to exist, but they retire from this visible scene of things; or, in other words, they cease to act towards us and before us through our senses.
                      They live as they lived before; but that outward frame, through which they were able to hold communion with other men, is in some way, we know not how, separated from them, and dries away and shrivels up as leaves may drop off a tree. They remain, but without the usual means of approach towards us, and correspondence with us.

                      As when a man loses his voice or hand, he still exists as before, but cannot any longer talk or write, or otherwise hold intercourse with us; so when he loses not voice and hand only, but his whole frame, or is said to die, there is nothing to show that he is gone, but we have lost our means of apprehending him.
                      When, indeed, persons feel it so difficult to conceive the existence among us of the world of spirits, because they are not aware of it, they should recollect how many worlds all at once are in fact contained in human society itself.
                      We speak of the political world, the scientific, the learned, the literary, the religious world; and suitably: for men are so closely united with some men, and so divided from others, they have such distinct objects of pursuit one from another, and such distinct principles and engagements in consequence, that in one and the same place there exist together a number of circles or (as they may be called) worlds, made up of invisible men, but themselves invisible, unknown, nay, unintelligible to each other.
                      Men move about in the common paths of life, and look the same; but there is little community of feeling between them; each knows little about what goes on in any other sphere than his own; and a stranger coming into any neighborhood would, according to his own pursuits or acquaintances, go away with an utterly distinct, or a reverse impression of it, viewed as a whole.
                      Or again, leave for a while the political and commercial excitement of some large city, and take refuge in a secluded village; and there, in the absence of news of the day, consider the mode of life and habits of mind, the employment and views of its inhabitants; and say whether the world, when regarded in its separate portions, is not more unlike itself than it is unlike the world of Angels which Scripture places in the midst of it?

                       

                       

                      The relation between Health, Spirituality and Human Consciousness

                      Your lifestyle and dietary choices make an enormous difference to your lifespan and to your quality of life in later years.
                      A good diet will help to keep healthy. All it takes is a little work in the ‘here and now’ to keep you in a good shape for later.
                      People who are born healthy can grow very old and still remain in good health. Most of them will, however, die long before their potential Biological Old Age is reached.
                      Why should that be? Perhaps the past can help to explain, let’s take a look into some aspects of our history and then you can make up your own mind!
                      One of the oldest books we can use is the Bible. If you look at the Old Testament you will find that:

                      Most scientists dispute these claims, although one of them, C. Edward Burtis, had to admit, after a life-long study, that the age mentioned for Moses was correct. These great ages were partly made possible because of their lifestyle and a special diet which had to be enforced rigidly.
                      The Sumerians, living in the same area and same period are another society who left us with a lot of records, this time in the form of baked clay documents. They did record most of the reigns of the different Kings in the area and when we look at them we find Alien known as rulers of the earth.
                      The Ancient people explained the decrease and increase of the lifespan in the following terms: Time and space are aspects of the material world.
                      This is one of the reasons why Buddha called the material world an illusion. Despite its powerful manifestation, its glamour, and its glitter, it is all in vain. Others; another reason; the material world has no inside, it is empty and it cannot make one single soul really happy!
                      The spiritual and mental world is not ruled by Time and exist indefinitely – forever.
                      The more cynical ones of the ancients people associated Time with what they would call corruption and as the Destroyer!
                      Materialism as a destructive philosophy?
                      Expansion of consciousness and awareness could reduce the effects that time has on the material world and expand the maximum lifespan, a process we call now Transcendentalism.
                      In terms of science, not one of these ages can be realized and claims made about enormous advantages made in respect to the same.
                      Warning: Talking about Changes Physiological Systems, Cell population, and cell metabolism.
                      All about what you eat, the way in which you live, your environment and all changed to advance commercial interest and controls. Forgotten that the necessary, incredible complexity of the biochemistry of every cell, required for the continuation of health and life itself, reinforces that realization that we depend totally on our natural, genetically controlled chemistry to keep us operational on a day-to-day basis. Toxins and polluted food, other products used in cleaning, air, water all can interfere with this. That with few exceptions, we are totally at the mercy of our biological system to operating correctly, on its own.
                      Thousand of years ago the Chinese had written in stone that; our bodies and our selves reflect the natural world we live in. What you do to the environment and any changes you make to your lifestyle/food will affect you. Your body affects the way you think and influence you mentally and spiritually. Despite that, we set out to change all that in the name of science, not really the scientist but the politicians and the establishment in to get us to agree and comply.
                      What is called in the religion a flesh body can grow old and stay healthy and average 160 years in the right environment.
                      When you allow for poison the air, water, and food that all changes.
                      Chronic stress and chronic diseases are related.

                      They being in charge on planet earth are totally inaccessible.

                      It was Dr Jung who lived through the time of WW2, an life time experience/analyse.

                      There is no access because the human being is degraded to the state of an animal, and the thing that seems to function is not a divine being, it is a ghost.”I imagine we all know people like this, people who are under a spell such that there is really no talking with them, as they perversely take in and interpret whatever reflection is being offered of their unconsciousness as evidence of the rightness of their deluded point of view.
                      Psychologically speaking, they are possessed, as if an “entity” has taken them over, they are no longer there, and they have no idea, literally, of their situation.
                      When a group of people in this condition enter into agreement about the “truth,” and become card-carrying members of a dogmatic “ism,” a collective psychosis is being brewed in the cauldron of the collective unconscious.

                      COLLECTIVE PSYCHOSIS
                      Jung never tired of warning that the greatest danger that faces humanity is to unwittingly fall into our unconscious en masse such that we become instruments for a psychic epidemic to wreak havoc in the world, just like we see today
                      (see “Diagnosis:
                      Psychic Epidemic”).
                      Jung writes that psychic epidemics “…are infinitely more devastating than the worst of natural catastrophes. The supreme danger which threatens individuals as well as whole nations is a psychic danger.” We are in the midst of a collective psychosis that has become so normalized that very few people are even talking about it, which is itself an expression of our collective madness. (see “Why Don’t We See our Collective Madness”?)
                      Jung writes,
                      “…collective psychoses are based on a constellated archetype, though of course this fact is not taken into account at all. In this respect our attitude is still characterized by a prodigious unconsciousness.” Once these archetypal contents become activated in the
                      unconscious, Jung elaborates, it is like, “they have taken possession of certain individuals, irresistibly draw them together by mutual attraction and knit them into smaller or larger groups which may easily swell into an avalanche.” People who have fallen into their unconscious naturally attract and connect with each other, as they reciprocally reinforce each other’s madness.
                      An impenetrable bubble of shared, rigid beliefs gets conjured up around them which deflects and resists any self-reflection which threatens their fixed worldview. Anyone who reflects back their unconscious state is demonized and seen as a heretic, blasphemer and enemy. Though using individuals as its instruments, evil needs the unconscious masses for its genesis and proliferation on the world stage. Masses are always breeding grounds of psychic epidemics. In a collective psychosis there is a herd mentality, where people stop thinking for themselves and let others think for them, like sheep (“sheeple”) who just follow wherever they are being led.
                      Jung writes that whoever buys into the collectively agreed upon group-think, “is infected with the leprosy of collective thinking and has become an inmate of that insalubrious stud-farm called the totalitarian State.”
                      When we give away our power, there is always someone bearing the authority of the State who is more than happy to accept our offering, feeding the insatiable will-to-power of the shadow.
                      Jung comments,
                      “The shepherd’s staff soon becomes a rod of iron, and the shepherds turn into wolves.” Being archetypal, the reciprocal process of people giving away their power to others who abuse it simply because they can has continually re-created itself all throughout history.
                      Jung warns us that, “The most dangerous things in the world are immense accumulations of human beings who are manipulated by only a few heads.”
                      In a collective psychosis, the many are manipulated by the few who are attracted to holding power over others. Jung points out that, “Whoever prefers power, is therefore, in the Christian view, possessed by the devil. The psychologist can only agree.” In a psychic epidemic, the masses, led and inspired by the few who are perversely possessed by and addicted to the need for power, collectively collude with, support and mutually rein-force each others’ irrational beliefs, narcissistic needs, and fears, creating a culture crazy beyond belief.
                      This culture, or lack thereof, is simultaneously the cause and effect of their madness, as they collectively incarnate a living, self-fulfilling prophecy. They become the instruments through which the NLD, the nonlocal demon, reproduces itself, like a multi-headed hydra, in, as, and through the field.

                      BLESSINGS IN DRAG

                      Jung writes,
                      “This state of possession shows itself almost without exception in the fact that the possessed identify themselves with the archetypal contents of their unconscious, and because they do not realize that the role which is being thrust upon them is the effect of new contents still to be understood, they exemplify these concretely in their own
                      lives, thus becoming prophets and reformers [in the negative sense, such as falling into a megalomaniacal inflation]” People who have been swallowed up by the archetype and fallen into the unconscious, instead of shedding light on and integrating the meaning of the activated unconscious contents within themselves, are unwittingly acting out the mythic, symbolic dimension of “the role which is being thrust upon them” in concretized, literal form on the stage of life.
                      The new contents are understood when we realize that the role, which is coming through us, has its origin in the collective unconscious itself, as if we are playing a role in a cosmic drama. In addition to bestowing upon us a choice of how we want to play this role, this realization snaps us out of personally identifying with the role as well.
                      The part of us that has been unconsciously possessed becomes liberated, creating more consciousness in the process.
                      When we become taken over by the unconscious, to quote Jung, “…the unconscious in large measure ousts and supplants the function of the conscious mind. The unconscious usurps the reality function and substitutes its own reality.
                      Unconscious thoughts…manifest themselves in senseless, unshakable judgments upheld in the face of reality.” When we find ourselves ignoring factual evidence and holding a “magical” belief that we rationally know not to be true, we are under a spell, being “driven” by the unconscious, which is at that point in the driver’s seat.
                      The psychic factors, which make possession possible, are suggestibility, lack of critical discernment, unwillingness or inability to self-reflect, fearfulness, propensity to superstition and prejudice.
                      The contents that take us over when we are possessed by the unconscious appear as phobias, exaggerated affects, peculiar convictions, idiosyncrasies, stubborn plans, compulsions and obsessions, all of which are not open for discussion or correction.
                      Demons work through our psyche, “managing our perceptions” in a way such that we aren’t able to see their influence. Demons bedazzle, bewitch, and bedevil consciousness in such a way that we become blind to our own underlying, assumed viewpoint.
                      We fall under their spell when we become entranced by our own version of reality in such a way so as to think the world “objectively” exists as we perceive it, separate from our own mind.
                      In other words, we fall under the power of the demons when we become fixated in our non-negotiable viewpoint and imagine that what we are seeing objectively exists, in solid form, outside of ourselves, in a way that applies to everyone.
                      We then draw to ourselves all the evidence we need to prove to ourselves the seeming truth of our self-evident viewpoint, confirming our delusion that we are separate from and not participating in helping to create the very situation we find ourselves in, which we are ultimately creating.
                      I call this “A participatory Delusional Syndrome,” or ADS for short (see “Delusions of Separation”).
                      On the other hand, we break the spell of the demons when we realize that every moment of our experience is inseparable from our own consciousness, which is to recognize the fluid, non-objective and thus, “dreamlike nature” of reality. Just like figures in a dream, the demons are, ultimately speaking, our own energy, not separate from our own mind (see “God the Imagination”).
                      Just like a dream, the way we observe the world literally evokes the very world we are observing. This means that it is through our awareness itself that we can intervene in the underlying matrix of creation and find the leverage point where we can change the waking dream we are having, which is “evolution-in-action.” Interestingly, we wouldn’t have woken up and had this realization without the antagonistic co-operation of the demons, which is to say the demons are secretly allies in disguise, catalysts of consciousness appearing as adversaries, blessings in drag (see “The Light of Darkness”).